SUNSHINE BEFORE THE DAWN

Transcription

1

2 The True Story of Why We Are Here on Earth SUNSHINE BEFORE THE DAWN Judy Satori

3 Copyright Judy Satori 2011 Satori Incorporated PO Box 339, Naples, New York, 14512, USA The author asserts the moral right to be identified as the author of this work. ISBN: This book is NOT a work of fiction. While it may appear to be so, it has been telepathically transmitted to the author in its entirety by spiritual beings from other dimensions. The truth of this story lies within you. All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced in any manner without permission in writing from the author, except for brief quotations embodied in critical articles or reviews. For information, write to Satori Inc., PO Box 339, Naples, New York, 14512, USA or support@thesoundoflight.com Light Language calligraphy: Yantara Jiro Cover design & page layout: Pages Design & Print Map & illustrations: Alex Taylor Cover Image: Steve Corner/Getty Images Photo Library Publishing: Corporate Disk Company 4610 Prime Parkway, McHenry, Illinois, 60050, USA Publisher s Cataloging-in-Publication data, Satori, Judy. Sunshine before the dawn / by Judy Satori. p. cm. ISBN: Spiritual life New Age movement. 2. Interstellar communication. 3. Life on other planets. 3. Spiritualism. 4. Channeling (Spiritualism). 5. Eschatology to 2033 and the New Earth I. Title. BP605.S /.93 --dc23 SECOND EDITION Printed in the United States of America

4 Dedication This story is dedicated with gratitude to all of you from the Star Nations, who came here to hold the Light on Earth.

5 TABLE OF CONTENTS PROLOGUE 2 ONE - THE DREAMERS 14 TWO - ESSAYENYA 31 THREE - EPIPHANY 43 FOUR - LYRA 58 FIVE - THE BLESSING 69 SIX - THE LYRAN STARGATE 86 SEVEN - THE HALLS OF DREAMTIME 100 EIGHT - UNION 115 NINE - THE GOLDEN KEY 133 TEN - PREPARATION 145 ELEVEN - ATLANTES 158 TWELVE - COMMUNION OF THE SPIRIT 174 THIRTEEN - MU 191 FOURTEEN - BEING AND BECOMING 211 FIFTEEN - MINTAKA 231 SIXTEEN - ANNIA S KEY 249 SEVENTEEN - RETURN TO ETSOS 269 EIGHTEEN - A REVELATION 288 NINETEEN - PORTENTS AND POSSIBILITIES 316 TWENTY - THE DREAMERS RETURN 336 GLOSSARY 345 ABOUT ILLUSTRATIONS 357 ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS 358 PRODUCT RESOURCES 359 1

6 PROLOGUE How It All Began In the late 1990s, I was living in Auckland, New Zealand working as a healer in the human energy field and as a spiritual teacher, transmitting both energy and information from many higher-dimensional beings of light. I guess you could say my personal story-of-the-stars began one night in 1998 when a man named Alvin called me at my home in a high state of stress. It was late and I was tired, yet there was a tinge of urgency in his voice that compelled me to listen. I ve got to see you as soon as possible, said Alvin. There are waves of energy running through my body. I don t know what s going on. I m sorry it s so late, but can I come and see you now? Yes, of course, I replied. Come now. I could feel that what was occurring for this man was something extraordinary, and I felt that I needed to help him if I could. When Alvin arrived at my home a short time later, I asked him to lie down on my massage table so that I could check how the energy fields of his body were functioning. Despite being an energy healer, I knew that what was happening to Alvin at that time was possibly beyond my expertise, and I was unsure how to help him. As he lay on the massage table with his eyes closed, writhing in discomfort, he attempted to describe what he was feeling. I feel nauseous, he said, Like I m at sea. It s like being seasick. He closed his eyes again. I held on to his feet, praying that I might be able to help him. Within my mind, I heard a voice say, He has an entity attachment. Please help me to help Alvin, I prayed. Immediately, I felt a jolt of energy coming from Alvin, flowing through my body and out through the soles of my feet. 2

7 Prologue Alvin s body jerked upwards on the massage table. He lay back down, still with his eyes closed. As is my custom whenever doing energy or light work, I keep a notebook and pen handy to capture my thoughts and any messages given to me. I began writing. Alvin was breathing quietly so I wasn t worried, but after a few minutes had passed with no communication, I stopped writing and asked him how he was doing. I can t open my eyes, he said, but somehow I can see that I m on a spaceship, and I m out in space. I m looking through the windows, and I can see the stars. I can see the Earth. Now, I m looking back toward the Earth. It looks very far away. There are many beings around me, strange-looking beings. Some look very tall, rather like us, but with upturned eyes. They re wearing shimmering robes of many colors. Others look quite short. They re only about three feet tall with large, round, dark eyes. They re moving away from me now, and I can see coming toward me other rather grotesque-looking beings. They look like no creature I ve ever seen. They re talking to me. They say I ve been brought here to receive an energy transmission, so that, at the right time, I can bring through knowledge to help the Earth. I found this pretty interesting as I knew that Alvin was an inventor working with solar power, and I wondered about this knowledge that was to help the Earth. Alvin went on to describe the interior of the spaceship as being decorated with inscriptions of gold, silver, red, and cobalt blue, which looked a little like Egyptian hieroglyphs, but not quite the same. Then he surprised me. They have a message for you, he said. They say that your purpose is to recode the DNA, not now, but at the time of the Earth s shift to higher consciousness. They say they will begin to prepare you now, and then you will know within your soul what you are to do. Somewhere within me, I sensed that this was correct, but my sole knowledge of DNA at that time was from school biology 3

8 classes. I only knew about two strands of DNA - Deoxyribonucleic acid - also known as the double helix, but Alvin was talking about twelve strands of DNA, which he described as the template or pattern of ultimate human potential. I was not aware in 1998 that twelve strands of DNA were thought by those in spiritual New Age circles to relate to the perfected pattern of the human being. It was not until later that I learned that optimizing this inherent twelve-strand-dna potential would allow energy from higher dimensions to come into the body s energy fields through twelve vibratory energy pathways. This in turn would switch on human potential - in the same way that we might switch on a light bulb - and would advance humanity s evolution in seemingly miraculous ways. The entire event lasted a couple of hours, and Alvin left less troubled. As I wished him well, I felt strangely calm, excited, and bubbling with a sense of happiness. Even so, I took time to sit down and finish writing my recollection of the event and the thoughts about this new purpose before getting some sleep. Over the next few days, I thought about my experience with Alvin, my re-coding assignment, and what was meant by the twelve strands of DNA. I began researching many books, yet it was my spiritual guides who became my greatest teachers. They told me that the twelve strands of DNA also related to twelve dimensions within what they called the lower heavenly worlds. When I asked what this meant, they told me that a dimension is rather like a vibrating envelope of light, a waveband of energy within which beings that resonate at that rate of vibratory frequency can exist in physical bodies. In these twelve lower heavenly worlds, each soul can take on physical form, and this form depends on the dimensional environment into which the soul is born to experience mortal life. It was also explained that within each strand of DNA are twelve sub-strands - one-hundredand-forty-four sub-strands in total. My spiritual guides explained the many different life forms that exist in the twelve dimensions of the lower heavenly worlds. They said that the physical form of each soul depends on the 4

9 Prologue frequency waveband they are born within, as well as the unique environmental characteristics of the planet or star that is home. I learned that on Earth, human beings have long existed within what is called third-dimensional reality. In this waveband of light, souls are housed within quite dense physical bodies, the form of the body depending on the genes received from both parents. I discovered later that the incarnate form of a human being is also shaped by morphogenetic fields of energy, which remain with the soul through all its lifetimes of experience. The word morpho literally means to form or to build. These morphogenetic energy fields are the light, sound, and scalar waves or waves of potential that are the template for the physical body s energetic creation. I learned from my guides that from the time of the Harmonic Convergence in 1987, higher-dimensional energy began streaming into Earth s atmosphere, readying the Earth for a shift to a faster pulsating consciousness and vibration: fifth-dimensional energy. This influx of energy has been accelerating since the year 2000 and continues to increase, activating more and more people into a greater understanding of their inherent spiritual nature. This energy activation coincides with the opening of stargates, energy portals in time and space that are reconnecting Earth and her people with the incoming energy of higherdimensional star civilizations - first Pleiades, then Sirius, Orion, Arcturus, Andromeda, Vega, and by 2010, Lyra. My guides explained that all these star races contributed aspects of their genetic code to the genetic code or genome of the human being, but that throughout all of Earth s time in the third dimension, this genetic code has only been partially activated and is not near its full potential. However, all this was unknown to me back in 1998 when I helped Alvin through his ordeal, listening as he told me about his experience on the space ship and writing down everything he said. Back then, I considered extraterrestrial beings as aliens and was rather unnerved by the whole alien experience. Even so, I did feel a happiness that I couldn t quite explain. 5

10 In the intervening years, I have worked with many extraterrestrial or star beings and know them to be created by God. I have also begun to use the term God interchangeably with Spirit, Source, or Universal Energy, as they all mean the same to me. I have learned that the purpose of these benign, loving, Star Nations is to guide and support us here on Earth. I have also become aware that not all extraterrestrial beings resonate with love and goodwill; but when we ourselves hold a consciousness of love, they can do us no harm. I came to realize that it is important to be guided by what we intuitively feel when connecting with other energies. I began to speak the Language of Light on New Year s Day I was at a spiritual festival in Christchurch, New Zealand, and both my friend Don and I, independently, but on the same day, were asked by Spirit to bring energy through to the group of people attending this event. We gained permission to speak to the group and, later that evening, I found myself standing in front of about three-hundred people in a large marquee set up in the middle of a grassy field. I explained that I really didn t know what was going to happen, but that Don and I had been asked by Spirit to bring a special energy through for everyone on that first day of the New Year. With Don standing behind me, I closed my eyes. Okay, I m ready, I said to my guides. I felt my throat begin to quiver and out of my mouth came a stream of language, strange words that I had never heard before, let alone spoken. I had my eyes shut, as in those days I found it hard to tune in with my eyes open. I heard people start to laugh, and I felt so uncomfortable and embarrassed that I opened my eyes a little to see what was happening. I thought they were laughing at me! The sight that met my eyes was astounding. Many people were laughing, but not, I realized, at me. Some seemed to be laughing uncontrollably, perhaps with joy; others were crying; others sat quite still, rooted to the spot, completely unable to move. 6

11 Prologue Then I heard myself begin to explain to the group that Spirit wanted everyone together in one place to prepare them for accomplishing their missions on Earth. I explained that the role I was playing was to transmit the energy that would activate them for this purpose. By 2003, I was speaking this strange language frequently. The poetic almost rhythmical words flowed rapidly, and my guides told me it was the Language of Light, one of many dialects of a divine language we could all speak before we began to incarnate on Earth. My spiritual guides described to me a star constellation called Lyra, in particular, a group of twelfth-dimensional stars called Epsilon Lyrae. They said that all souls on the Earth have come from the celestial worlds beyond the twelfth dimension, through the Lyran Stargate, a portal in time and space. They told me that there are forty-eight dimensions in total in the lower and higher dimensional worlds within this galaxy. Also, I learned from my guides that each soul is to gain wisdom by having physical life experiences while on Earth and subsequently ascend, first through the twelve dimensions of the lower heavenly worlds, then back to Lyra and beyond to higher heavenly worlds. In the years that followed, my ability to understand and use Light Language has grown stronger, and the words have changed and matured in vibration as my body becomes better able and adapted to handle the energy. While continuing my work as an energy healer, I noticed that when I spoke Light Language, people changed in positive ways. I began to realize that the Light Language is a coding for the soul that can help each of us to remember our essence and our truth. I also witnessed how Light Language could very quickly clear the distorted energy patterns of past-life thought that we know as karma. People listening to the Light Language rapidly become empowered, and can then think and act in their lives without being held back by sabotaging patterns of thoughts and beliefs - karma. As my new linguistic skills evolved, I learned to work with feeder lines of light and energy that link higher-dimensional energies through each acupuncture point into the energy system 7

12 of the human body. The Light Language opens and clears these ancient energy pathways, thereby allowing energies from the fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh, eighth, ninth, tenth, eleventh, and twelfth dimensions of the lower heavenly worlds into the energy circuits of the human body. These energy pathways, which resemble wizened filaments of light, have needed to be reactivated and reconnected to higherdimensional energy, in order to become part of a new energy circulatory system for a more advanced, fifth-dimensional type of physical human body. This has been occurring automatically in the years preceding 2012, as well as through the assistance of energy workers. My purpose was to use Light Language to reconnect these atrophied energy pathways of the human energy anatomy while the Earth was still resonating within a third-dimensional envelope of light. Now, for the next twenty-one years that follow the shift of the Earth to a fifth-dimensional vibration, from 2012 to 2033 or so, my purpose is to assist people to use their new gifts of greater spiritual energy and empowerment. I have been told that humans have incredible spiritual power and potential, which is, as yet, untapped. My spiritual guides tell me that when we as human beings can pull energy from all twelve dimensions of the lower heavenly worlds through our energy bodies, all twelve strands of potential DNA will be activated, and we will reach our true destiny as human beings. My energy work has always hinged around this principle, the principle of activating people to their highest soul potential and preparing them for their own spiritual work, whatever this is meant to be. Over the years my spiritual guides began to tell me more about the Divine Plan for human life on Earth, that we all come here from higher dimensions, from star civilizations that were once our home. I began to understand that the time period on Earth from 2012 and beyond, until approximately 2033, is a very special time on Earth. A Sidereal Year is the time it takes the Earth to revolve around the Sun about 365 days. The Earth completes one Annus Magnus or Great Year or Great Age before it begins another in 8

13 Prologue December A Great Year, also called the Precession of the Equinoxes, is the time it takes the Earth to rotate around its own axis in one complete revolution every 25,920 years (roughly 26,000 years). The completion and beginning of each Great Year always ushers in a new, upgraded, evolutionary cycle for the Earth and this twenty-one-year period of change until 2033 is a critical period of evolutionary change for Earth and her people. My spiritual guides explained to me that the conclusion of this particular Great Year on 21 December 2012 is even more important, as it marks the completion of four Great Ages of time, each of approximately 26,000 years. My guides explained that onehundred-thousand years is roughly the length of time it takes for a new type of human genetic code, with a more advanced twelvestrand-dna potential, to be integrated within all people living on Earth. I was told that at the beginning of these four Great Cycles that are now completing, many beings from the stars came to Earth to take into the genetic records of their own souls this new, more advanced type of DNA. The completion of this fourth Great Age is especially important as it also marks the resurrection and return of Earth to a fifth-dimensional, faster vibrational frequency. This means that the Earth is being re-created to exist within a faster pulsating, fifthdimensional envelope of light. I learned that Earth had once been a fifth-dimensional planet called Tara and that, because of what was known as the rebellion of the fallen angels when the original inhabitants of the Earth were corrupted, the Earth had fallen from the faster pulsating, fifth-dimensional energy vibrations into the lower consciousness and vibrational levels of the third dimension in which we have been living for many eons. In the third dimension, creation with the mind takes longer, and the entropic energy of the Earth s gravitational fields causes decay and aging of the physical body, something that does not happen in the higher-dimensional worlds of light. The thirddimensional Earth is also a very challenging environment in which to live, as it is a place of duality, a place where the memory of each 9

14 previous lifetime is veiled from us, and a place where karmic distortion, caused by the traumatic experiences of previous lives, is continually triggered in our physical body and energy fields. This prompts souls to learn about the self or others from experience, and from correct and incorrect thoughts and beliefs, some of which are not in alignment with higher-consciousness states of peace and love. As the years went by, I was told more about the Divine Plan for the Earth. I learned that, as humans, we are all created in the image of God or Source, Creator-of-All. I discovered that all life forms are manifested by the imprinting of energy, light, sound, and vibration into material form, no matter whether that form is human, animal, plant, or beings from a higher dimension. For humans, the energy imprints of creation set in place the exact DNA pattern for the human genome, those sequences of sound, light, and vibration that are in turn translated into the complicated and precise nucleic acid sequences which, in turn, code amino acids and thereby the chemistry of the body to create the organs and physical form of a human body. It was explained to me that, at the time of the Earth s shift into higher consciousness and fifth-dimensional energy frequencies, the people of the Earth would also be energetically activated to expand the ability of the cells of the body to hold light. At that time, the energy circuits and chakra system of the body would recalibrate to use this faster pulsating, fifthdimensional energy. The physical body will become more energized as a result. Using Light Language more frequently now, I soon discovered I have a particular affinity with the star Sirius. I feel very strongly that at one time I lived there and that this star is my true home. I learned from my guides that Sirius is also aligned with recreation energy, that energy which is now streaming in from the Galactic Center to prepare both the Earth and ourselves for fifthdimensional life. In 2003, I began to work a great deal with beings from Arcturus, and I found I could even speak and translate the 10

15 Prologue Arcturian language without thinking, or having been taught it. Somehow within me, I just know how to speak many sacred Light Languages, and when I speak these words, people become aware of the latent knowledge and abilities of their own souls. I realize that my role on Earth is to serve as a conduit to the heavens, to help people reconnect to Source or God energy, and that I am like a cog in a wheel - a wheel irrevocably turning, taking us all toward New Life on a New Earth. In the late summer of 2010, I was sitting with my husband on the verandah of our house overlooking one of the Finger Lakes in upstate New York. It was about 9:30 p.m. and still warm, even though it was September and fall was setting in. Simultaneously, we both noticed a large, white light moving across the sky. The light remained stationary for some time. It wasn t a star, and it did not appear to be an aircraft as it wasn t moving and was quite round. As we watched the light, I felt energy streaming into my throat and jerking through my body. I started speaking very rapidly in the Language of Light, and I felt myself being spoken to by someone who told me he was the commander of a spaceship, and that they would come to me soon with information, and that I should write it down. That was all. The light moved away very quickly, horizontally across the sky, and disappeared. A few months later in the stillness of a snowy winter morning just before dawn, I was woken up by a large, white orb of light in the sky. It hovered over the lake outside my bedroom window. Still groggy with sleep, I glanced at the light, and the same voice I had heard back in September began to speak to me again, telepathically in my mind, saying it was time to tell me a story. Once again, I was told to write the story down and share it with others. That first day, I thought I was dreaming, but early the next morning the orb of light returned yet again, and I knew then that it was neither a dream, nor a star. After I awoke and heard the same 11

16 voice telling me to get up and write, the light vanished as quickly as it came. In a flash, it was gone, shooting off through the sky. On the third day, I could no longer ignore the light or the words. I knew I had no choice but to get up and begin to write. My previous years of experience as a spiritual channel had taught me how to distinguish between what was important and what was not. I shuffled off to the kitchen to make a hot drink and, thus fortified, I sat down and began to transcribe what I was hearing. This is a story of human evolution. It is also a story of love. Do not be afraid. You were once the same as us, and the stars were once your home. We are soon to come in great numbers to the Earth, to walk among the people of the Earth, and you must have no fear, for we come in peace. We are of love. We were created as you were, in the image of God, the Father-Mother Creator-of-All. We are united in oneness with you. We tell you this story to prepare all the people of the Earth, so that when we come you will understand, and you will be ready. It took me twelve months to write this story of the stars: Sunshine Before the Dawn. Every word was telepathically downloaded into my mind by the Galactic Council of our Milky Way Galaxy. I would not know from the beginning of each paragraph what the end would be, nor did I know where the story was leading. English is used to represent the spiritual Language of Light so that we might understand. I have however included in the book authentic written Light Language. This Light Language calligraphy is the work of my Singaporean friend and colleague, Yantara Jiro. You will feel the energy when you look at the words. The spelling of some English words is as given to me by Spirit, and therefore may be somewhat different from the spelling you are used to. For example, I was asked to spell Atlantis as Atlantes. During my time of writing this story, I experienced many changes. I came into a greater understanding about the purpose 12

17 Prologue and potential of life for all of us here on Earth, and I began to express more of my own soul s truth and essence. I share this story with you with the same energy of love and peace that it was given to me, so that we all may join in a greater understanding of what it means to be human and to begin a New Life on a New Earth. Judy Satori 13

18 ONE The Dreamers One-Hundred-Thousand Years Ago Long ago, in a time known by the ancients as Zep Tepi, the first times, the Council of Light for our Milky Way Galaxy gathered on a far-flung star called Antares. The Council s responsibility was to introduce life to those star systems that could support embodied physical life. The members of the Council of Light aligned with the Oneness, the creative force of the heavens, with the energy of God, so that they could create within these energy constructs, as God. They were beings of love, highly evolved masters of creation. Although they are embodied in physical form, they emanated and radiated light. To be in their presence was to feel love. The Galactic Council of Light met together on the star Antares in a vast crystal cavern. The walls shone like shot silk with a light that shimmered vivid electric blue and red. The light reflecting off the crystalline walls looked like millions of red fireflies glowing on a sea of cobalt blue. The cavern resonated with a peculiar energy that was both soothing and vitalizing at the same time. A large round table stood in the center of the vast room. It was polished a deep azure blue that glistened in the light reflecting off the walls of the cavern. Around the table on red satin chairs were seated many beings, members of the Galactic Federation from throughout the galaxy. The Galactic Council of Light had assembled to discuss a problem concerning Earth, a planet in one of the outer arms of the Milky Way Galaxy. I am very concerned, said their leader, Mosteenya. Earth man should be given the capacity for both physical and soul evolution just as is given to other species within the lowerdimensional worlds. I do not feel that Earth beings should be denied this gift. It is a gift from God, the Creator-of-All. We do not 14

19 The Dreamers know how Earth beings will respond to this gift of Spirit, but we do know that they should not be denied. All beings in Population One Light Systems, those newly evolving star systems where there is physical life, must be given the capacity for soul advancement. We cannot deny it to the Earth man. But do you not see, Mosteenya argued Proteas, the wise teacher from Alpha Centauri, that if we give Earth beings this energy of new creation, they might one day use these forces against us? How do we know that they will not in some future time, many eons from now, rise up and use the gifts of creation we give them to enter into conflict with us and those from other worlds of light? No, I say that this experiment is too risky. We cannot take the chance, because with our gifts, Earth man will most likely one day have the capacity to fly beyond the Earth. The Earth beings will perhaps evolve to develop great ships of light that will fly through the heavens with the potential to cause us harm. I say that they should not be given the mental and spiritual capacity to join with us. Certainly Earth is a Population One Light System, but Earth vibrates within a third-dimensional waveband of energy that is partially separated from our influence. Although we can communicate with and observe those on Earth, the beings on Earth are confined by third-dimensional veiling into living out their lives in an illusionary world of their own making. We can neither tell them what to do, nor show them the way directly, for to do so would interfere with their free will and defeat the whole experiment in consciousness that we and the Elohim have been wanting to create on Earth. You say you want to create a more enlightened race of beings for the Earth and yet, what guarantee is there, that one day they will not use our gifts against us? How can we be sure that Earth beings will make decisions based on love and peace? They might align with fear and misperception. We have visited their world many times in the past, and they have not welcomed us. You have seen for yourselves how 15

20 Sunshine Before the Dawn they make war on those who threaten them, and that, even within their close kin, there is discord and enmity. Proteas sighed. Trying to convince the Council was exhausting him. No, I say that these beings should not be accepted into the Federation. They should be left alone until such time as they begin to demonstrate a different state of consciousness. Mosteenya, the Lyran Leader of the Galactic Council, raised his hands. A vibration of peace and calm flowed from his upturned palms and spread throughout the assembly. I hear your concern, Proteas, but we have a responsibility to listen to the cries of the Earth beings and respond. There are some among them who do hold light within their being, and who genuinely wish only good for their people. You are aware that the Pleiadians have established a colony on the Earth, and they are attempting to teach and demonstrate to the Earth beings the meaning of love and the tenets of peace. But Atlantes is as yet a tiny colony, protested Proteas. It will be many years - many cycles of time - before it will be a force upon the Earth, and even then, it may fail in its design. We cannot know, we cannot tell whether the beings of the Earth will respond to the teachings of love. They are not like us! They do not as yet have the genetic capacity to reason and to show genuine concern for others. No, it is a risky business, and for now, we do not know what Earth man will do if we give him our gifts of new creation and bring him into a spiritual union with us. Damaeus, the high priest of Lyra, rose from his chair and motioned to Mosteenya that he wished to speak. I am weary of listening to this argument, Proteas, he said. Who are you to deny to the beings of the Earth our Lineage of Light? Do you not realize that you, yourself, by your own words, are not living by the Truth of the Way? How can you suggest that Earth man be kept apart and not have an opportunity to rise above the other life forms on the Earth, or one day join with us? The beings on Earth were created by the Creator-of-All, just as we were. They are confined to a world, which, though beautiful, 16

21 The Dreamers is a very challenging place to live. At this time, they don t have either the technology or the mental and spiritual capacity to advance. It is up to us to help the Earth beings evolve, so that in some future time, the Earth might come of age and return to fifthdimensional status like the star Sirius. As you well know, Earth was once a fifth-dimensional planet called Tara. It is only because of our unwillingness to intercede with the free will of man that Earth fell in consciousness and vibration, and became a third-dimensional planet, and a place of illusion and challenge. It is true that many of the Earth beings at this time are barbarians and do not vibrate with love, but there are some who have earned the right to move forward by their own merit and their own actions. We cannot deny these souls the same right to soul advancement as we enjoy. Damaeus paused to look around at the Council. The beings on Earth are part of the Oneness of Creation as we are. They too came to these lower heavenly worlds through the Stargate of Lyra. They have been trapped on Earth because of misinformation and the malice of the fallen angels, but their souls still hold the purity and essence of their original creation. Their original genetic code has been corrupted and must be advanced for the Earth to be restored and redeemed. I propose that each Star Nation present here today contribute part of its genetic heritage to the creation of a new species of being upon the Earth, a more spiritually evolved creation, a species that will have a greater capacity to love and to use its mind in advanced ways. We should take the best of what is within each of our races and merge these capacities and abilities into a new type of Earth being. In a future time, the Earth will come of age and be restored to fifth-dimensional status, and Earth beings will need to be ready for this shift. After four Great Ages, when each of four 26,000 Earthyear durations has come and gone, mankind will be ready. In this future time, we want to be proud of our creation, for we will be like parents to this new race. We will guide them, but they must make their own way and chart a course for themselves and the Earth, 17

22 Sunshine Before the Dawn based on their own conscious creation. It will not be easy, but they will win their way to freedom, and when the Earth is ready to ascend, so too will they. It is part of the Divine Plan of the Elohim that this planet does not remain in ignorance and bondage, and when these four Great Ages have come and gone, the beings of the Earth will be ready, but only if we intercede now to help them. Proteas raised his hands in protest. You cannot really expect these barbarians to evolve in consciousness just the way you say, he replied. They may receive our genetic codes, but what of the consciousness programming they already have? How can the transference of our genetics guarantee that Earth man will not, one day, use our genetic gifts to make war against us? How do you know that the genetic code of the indigenous race will not triumph over ours? As you say, these people will be like our children. They will be children of the Stars, and yet they will also be children of the Earth. How will they reconcile these two energies? This is my concern. I feel it is too risky for us to create a free-will being who is partly from the heavens and partly from the Earth, and expect that being to be solely guided by that part of him that is of God s creation. Proteas paused. However, this is the only way these beings will ever evolve to join with us as part of our galactic family. How will they know how to choose from love or even to know what love is? The men and women at the table began to talk anxiously among themselves. They came from many Star Nations to be here at this special assembly of the Council of the Galactic Federation. They each represented their own Star Nation as a member of the Galactic Council, and they wanted to ensure that this question of Earth s evolution was fully discussed, and a viable solution agreed on. As beings aligned with the forces of divine creation, they had a responsibility to make sure that they did not give the gift of 18

23 The Dreamers spiritual enlightenment to those who could not handle this vibration. They needed to be sure that the Earth beings could evolve to act from a consciousness of peace, love, and unity with other forms of life. They all knew well enough that there were physical beings throughout the galaxy and beyond who had rebelled against the forces of love and oneness. These beings were a constant danger not only to themselves, but to others throughout the cosmos. The Galactic Council members did not want to be responsible for giving the Earth beings a spiritual capacity that they could not integrate. Once they gave their genetics to the Earth man, they could not take the genetics back, nor could they directly interfere with their free will. They could only watch and wait. Finally, a woman called Essayenya rose from her seat. She represented the star system of Sirius. She was a tall, radiant woman with long, dark brown hair and green eyes. She wore a jeweled headdress set with a large ruby that almost covered her forehead. She seemed to shimmer with light. She had come a long way for this meeting and was anxious that her views and those of the Star Nation she represented were known. She began to speak. We have all come in peace to this gathering. We have come with a common purpose, and that is to find a solution to the problem we face within this galaxy of needing to create a race of Earth beings who are capable of evolving in consciousness by their own free will and, in so doing, are able to help us all return to oneness with the infinite love we know so well. You say, Proteas, that you are uncertain how the Earth beings will respond if we give them our genetic heritage. And yet, who are you to judge this? You know that all the Star Nations of this Galactic Federation are one people. We are all part of infinite creation. We were created with genetic differences to experience life in different dimensions of reality, but we have also been challenged to come together in unity. For the most part, we have succeeded. We are now one galactic people, and yet, because of our genetic 19

24 Sunshine Before the Dawn differences and our different dimensional environments, we are always apart. I am from Sirius, a fifth-dimensional star, and because of this, my body is not well adapted to twelfth-dimensional Lyra, or to other stars that are not at the Siriun vibration. We need to think ahead. Our star races must one day merge. We must become one people within our galaxy. When we as souls first pass through the Lyran Stargate, we can descend into lower-dimensional worlds, but we cannot ascend back to Lyra, and we cannot ascend beyond these twelve dimensions! Even now, I look toward the Earth and see many races of beings - created as we were - adapting to their place of birth. Now we must create a new race of beings on the Earth, beings who will embody all the finest attributes of our Star Nations. We must nurture and support these people that we will help to create, and we must infuse within them that spark of light that is of God. I know that it s risky. They will not understand or remember their star origins. Within the confinement of the third dimension, they will be forced to play out many, many cycles of life on Earth, but one day, they will be ready to know the truth. When that day comes, we will be watching, and we will be waiting. When that day comes, the Earth will be ready for advancement and the people of the Earth, who will also be part of us, will join together with us. This new race of Earth man must carry the vibrations of all twelve dimensions of these lower heavenly worlds. They must have a twelve-strand-dna genetic code that will allow them to live within all twelve dimensions. With this gift, they will, in time, indeed exist in any of the twelve dimensions of the lower heavenly worlds that allow for physical form. Finally, our nations will truly become one galactic people of light. Mosteenya, the Lyran leader of the Galactic Council, smiled at the beautiful woman from Sirius. You have spoken well, Essayenya. What is it that you recommend? My idea is to take the best qualities from each of our Star Nations, the genetic traits that we admire most in ourselves and 20

25 The Dreamers each other, and create a being who carries a part of the genetic heritage of all our nations, replied Essayenya. This being must be given the capacity to think, feel, and express, but most importantly, this New Earth being must be of God and be created according to divine design. My desire is that this being be called the hu-man, as hu is the sacred sound of God s creation. I also propose that within the body of the new hu-man being we implant a crystalline gland to act as a receiver and transmitter of information from our worlds. In this way, the new hu-man creation will never be alone and will always be able to access the divine aspect of itself. This will be important if Earth man is to evolve to a consciousness of peace and love, and join together with us. It is vital that all of us agree to this proposal, because to create the new hu-man being will require a commitment from all of us. She glanced across the table at Proteas. I understand your grave concerns, Proteas, she said. But we on Sirius can guarantee that the being who is created will measure up to the highest standards of genetic design. We will not allow a being to come into life who is not capable of evolving into love. This should be the intent behind the hu-man creation: to create a being who has the capacity to learn to love and to express that love. You will see that, in time, man will reach this level of consciousness, and then he will be ready to come of age. You will see then that the decision that we make today will be both a blessing and a joy. I have journeyed with my visions into future time, and I see what will occur. The Earth will go through four Great Cycles of time, four Great Ages, each of almost 26,000 Earth years, while man evolves and learns about himself and his capacities. At the beginning of each Great Age, we will need to go to Earth ourselves to help usher in this new stage of evolution and set an impetus for the new learning and evolutionary progress that will occur. I feel that, with this support, Earth man will overcome any free-will tendencies that might affect the path of evolution. 21

26 Sunshine Before the Dawn At the end of these four cycles of time, when the Earth itself is ready to ascend to be once more a fifth-dimensional planet, the hu-man beings of the Earth will also be ready to ascend. It is then that we will welcome the people of the Earth as our own. Damaeus, the wise old man from Lyra, added his voice to hers. We have a responsibility to do what is right for the people of the Earth. At this time, they cannot possibly evolve without that spark of greater light that is of God. If we do not do this, then we ourselves are also limited. We are from many dimensions, many realities with many different body types. Our physical bodies reflect the environments from which we come. We cannot mate with those who are not our kind. We cannot ascend back to Lyra and beyond to the higher worlds of light. If we each contribute the best of ourselves, and, if we give all twelve strands of our combined DNA to the hu-man creation, then in time these beings will move beyond the confines of the Earth. It may take time, as Essayenya has said, until the Earth and her people will be ready to join with us, but that day will surely come. Damaeus then looked around the vast cavern of light at the faces of the other members of the Galactic Council. There were so many different types of beings, people from all over the galaxy. Some looked virtually the same as each other. The Pleiadians, the Siriuns, and those from Lyra looked like people on Earth today. Those beings from far-off stars such as Proteas from Alpha Centauri looked very different. Proteas was very tall, hunched, and covered in a scaly skin that shone copper green in the reddish blue light. He had long, white hair and a beard, which he played with and twisted as he spoke. There were other strange-looking beings, like the delegation from Alpha Draconis, who were very short with rounded eyes and yellow skin, and the Venusians, who glowed white and, though similar to their close kin the Pleiadians, had facial features that were blunted and strange to the eye. In one corner of the room were the Arcturians from seventhdimensional Arcturus, very tall and thin with upturned eyes and a 22

27 The Dreamers high, rounded forehead. Next to them, clustered together, was a small group from the galaxy of Andromeda, strange-looking creatures of many hairy arms, and with a protruding head like an insect. They were not of the Milky Way Galaxy, but they had, nonetheless, been accepted into the Galactic Federation. All these beings were creations of the One God, the Supreme Creator-of-All. They all carried that spark of Divine Love that singled them out as being above other creatures and life forms. They all resonated with peace, love, and oneness together. They innately understood how important it was to include the people of the Earth within their jurisdiction. They all knew that there were evolved life forms within the galaxy who did not conform to the will of God, and who did not care about the rights of others. They were concerned that if they did not help the people of the Earth, the Earth beings could be enslaved by some other power, who would dominate and control and use them against their will. They knew it would be difficult to rescue them if this occurred, and then all Earth would be lost. Many of the beings had tears in their eyes. They were compassionate and kind, and they wished so much to do the right thing for the Earth people. Mosteenya raised his hands. We will take a vote. The Council proposes that a new type of being be created, a hu-man being who will be designed to inhabit the planet that is Earth. We propose that a spiritualized human be created by the Siriuns, together with our Lyran geneticists, to physically embody the best attributes of our Star Nations, and to include all twelve strands of our combined DNA. From our brothers and sisters the Pleiadians, we will give this hu-man the capacity to love and be loved, and to show infinite compassion for those in need. This capacity will be embodied in both a physical heart to pump blood through the body and an etheric heart - a heart chakra - to generate the energy of love. From the Arcturians, we will give this hu-man qualities of reasoning, along with a complex and multi-faceted emotional body, capable of both subtle and deep feelings. 23

28 Sunshine Before the Dawn The Andromedans will be asked to impart wisdom to this being, to contribute their connection to the wisdom of the soul. Mosteenya turned and bowed slowly to the strange-looking Andromedan contingent who were gathered together in one corner of the room. Their leader, Malwe, nodded in accord. If you please, Malwe said, we also wish to give the Earth man our qualities of contemplative thinking, for we are able to analyze complex problems and find solutions to the mysteries of life. In this way, with these gifts, the people of the Earth will be able to find their way forward and, with their intellect, develop technologies that will advance their civilization in the way that is required. Malwe shuffled forward to the front of the assembly. I have come today with a gift that I wish to place before you. With one of his many hairy arms, he held out an iridescent silver box and placed it on the table in front of Mosteenya. The box was covered in strange markings, like Egyptian hieroglyphs, and yet not quite the same. Each of the inscriptions on the box was inlaid with mother of pearl. Inside this box are the vibrational records of our nation, said Malwe. We have struggled much in our history, both to gain acceptance from those of you who are different from us in physical form, but also to create a world where all Star Nations who hold the Light of the Law of One are considered equal. We do not want Earth man to suffer in the way that we have suffered. We wish to give them, within their new twelve-strand-dna template, the soul records of Andromeda, so that they might triumph over discrimination and adversity. In time, the racial memories of Andromeda will be stirred within them, and then they will learn to accept others, no matter what their physical appearance or personal views might be. We give you this gift from our Andromeda Galaxy to yours. We ask you to include this programming within the genetics of the hu-man. Mosteenya offered his hand to Malwe. His eyes glistened with tears as he held one of the being s many hands in his. To 24

29 The Dreamers Mosteenya s eyes, the Andromedan looked very strange, with his many hairy arms and long grasping fingers protruding from a short rounded body set atop four hairy legs. The head and face might have seemed grotesque, but Mosteenya saw beyond the outer façade of this creature s physical body, and knew Malwe to be a spiritual brother, created by the one God just as he was, but configured to a different design and equipped for a different physical environment and different life conditions. All the members of the Galactic Council stood and applauded. Malwe smiled. At last, we feel accepted, he said. My people thank you. We look forward to working together with all of you to assist with the advancement of life within this galaxy. We will be there to help the Earth beings as they evolve in consciousness and understanding. We are pleased to be able to offer you our gift. Essayenya s green eyes sparkled with happiness and unbridled excitement. She had waited for this day and this decision for so long. She hadn t been to Earth, but she had seen images of the new Pleiadian colony of Atlantes and of the people there. She was pleasantly surprised at the Earth s beauty and potential. She well knew that the beings that presently inhabited the Earth had fallen in consciousness and vibration along with the Earth. They no longer had the spiritual capacity to link with the Divine that sets men above other creatures, and this saddened her. Now they had a chance, an opportunity to evolve and become great. Maybe one day the beings of Earth would lead the way in this galaxy as they learned to draw upon all the qualities and gifts of their new genetic heritage. She felt sure now that this time would come. Mosteenya continued speaking. There are other qualities and attributes that we wish to give to the new hu-man being of the Earth. We wish you, our brothers and sisters from Alpha Centauri, to contribute your finely tuned nervous system, for you resonate with a sensitivity that many of us envy. You are able to think and use your mind in ways that allow you to be pre-eminent 25

30 Sunshine Before the Dawn among all the Star Nations with your inventions and ideas. You are able to move outside of what is known, to what is not thought possible, and we wish these abilities to also be part of the hu-man being. To you from Lyra and Sirius, we give the task of physical creation. It will be your role to bring together in the most perfect way all the aspects that have been mentioned, and to create a physical hu-man who embodies a form that is strong and beautiful to look upon. The male version of the hu-man must have a mate; so I say to you, create also a female version of the man, to nurture and guide this race with her wisdom of the heart. The male and female versions of the hu-man being must complement each other, and together be as one. And now we vote, said Mosteenya. Who says yes to this proposal? All present raised their hands, except the delegation from Alpha Centauri who averted their eyes. As one, they looked at Proteas, who was obviously struggling with his previous decision. Proteas looked embarrassed, shuffled a little, then cleared his throat and spoke. Fellow members of the Galactic Council, in my heart I do not agree with your decision, but I will not prevent your desires by saying no to this proposal. I trust that all will be in accordance with the plan for this place called Earth, and that right action will prevail. Therefore, I grudgingly agree to your decision; however, at this time, we from Alpha Centauri do not wish to give our genetics to this new hu-man being. We will watch and wait, and assist you if need be, but we do not wish to be involved further with this project. However, there may come a time when you wish to call on us, and then we will be there to assist you with our advanced qualities of mind. Thank you, Proteas, said Mosteenya. We are grateful. I thank all of you for coming here to Antares for this meeting. I now hand this project over to Essayenya and the others from Sirius. Together with the Lyran geneticists, she will be responsible for 26

31 The Dreamers researching and creating this new breed of hu-man. May you all go in peace. Again, he held his hands out, palm upwards to the throng. From his hands there flowed a potent energy that was felt by all. It was a loving form of communication and a benediction; no touch, no words, but powerful energy. It washed over them and through them. It nurtured them and bound them together as one. For a time, they all stayed and chatted together. Once the others had left, Essayenya walked across the room toward Mosteenya. She was thrilled by the Council s decision. Her cheeks were flushed apricot pink and her long, dark brown hair hung to her waist and swung gently as she walked. She was wearing a long, silvery white robe that shone with a luminosity that was echoed by the milky whiteness of her skin. Oh Mosteenya, I am overjoyed, she said. As you know, I have seen many images of the Earth from when our starships have been there, and I have had such pity for the Earth man. They have looked to be similar to us. Yet within themselves, they have been very different. They have not had a consciousness of love. They have seemed separate and alone, as wild animals are often separate and alone. Their days are spent in physical survival, and when they mate, they do so, not from love, but from a base desire of lust. I have often looked upon images of these creatures and despaired for them. Now we have an opportunity to help this race. I am delighted. I will take this silver box back to Sirius and assemble a team of genetic specialists who will work together to create a hu-man being who carries the genetic codes from all of us. I will need to get the approval of the Siriun Council, but I feel that this will just be a formality. They too will want to help the Earth beings. Essayenya stood very close to Mosteenya. In the reddish blue light, she seemed to glow. Mosteenya smiled at her and took her hand. For one long moment, they looked deep into each other s eyes. Then the moment passed and, after giving Mosteenya a quick embrace, 27

32 Sunshine Before the Dawn Essayenya walked to the transporter station and stepped inside. The device began to hum and flash with light, and a strange highpitched sound filled the room. Instantly, she was gone, her physical body transported at that moment back to Sirius. The transporter chamber stood empty. Mosteenya shook his head. He felt sad as he too walked into the transporter for his journey home. He loved this woman from Sirius, but he knew that she could never be with him, and that her path led elsewhere. He too set the dial, coding the correct destination into the transporter, coding not for Sirius, but for another distant, far-flung star. Epsilon Lyrae, part of the tiny constellation of Lyra, was his home. The constellation of Lyra exists in three dimensions: the tenth-, eleventh-, and twelfth-dimensions. It includes the star Vega, one of the brightest stars in the heavens. Mosteenya s home was on the Epsilon Lyrae 1 system, which comprises two similar stars slowly orbiting around a common center of gravity. Epsilon Lyrae was a place of lush vegetation, cascading waterfalls, and towering emerald-green hills merging together with the violet sky overhead. In this twelfth-dimensional world of greater light, the Lyrans practiced a type of digestive osmosis to get their nourishment from the prana of the air. Their strong, beautiful bodies did not decay or age, as they had long since mastered the secrets of physical regeneration by thought-creation. They were tall and handsome, their classically beautiful features highly refined, as if chiseled from a piece of stone and glowing with light. Mosteenya was tall; he had inherited his jet-black hair, strong-chiseled jaw, and black eyes from his Vegan mother. He dressed as did most of the Lyran men, in a long white toga-like robe, while the women wore garments of jewel-like, iridescent hues, determined not by fashion or by what they preferred to wear, but by spiritual attainment. The women of Lyra are held in the highest regard within the Lyran culture as they hold what is known as the Keys of Destiny and they weave the Strands of Dreamtime. With their combined 28

33 The Dreamers conscious forces of creation, they bring together threads of energy, light, and focused intention that chart the course for the entire Lyran civilization, and, in so doing, for all the Star Nations within this twelve-dimensional matrix of life in the lower heavenly worlds. They do this, because Lyra is the portal or Stargate through which all souls pass on their journey into the lower worlds of light. The Lyran women are true creators and together, they hold the reins of destiny for all the Star Nations. The color of their clothing represents their light attainment and creation capacity, and it takes many lifetimes of dedicated study and commitment for them to advance. When Mosteenya exited the transporter station on Epsilon Lyrae 1, he immediately stepped within a beam of silvery blue energy, a kind of metro system based on light, which spread like many spiraling, silvery blue ribbons throughout the skies of the city. The people called this overhead mass-transport system Kana; they could stand on it as if standing on a flowing, magic carpet; the speed of the energy flow transported people, almost immediately, where they wanted to go. The density of the beam of light was sufficient to hold Mosteenya upright, secure, and supported, as he made his way home. Mosteenya lived in a towering crystalline dwelling on the outskirts of the largest city of Epsilon Lyrae. He soon stood at the doorway of his home and, with his mind intent and focused, entered a code to open a bronze gateway located in the righthand lower quadrant of what looked like a solid glass wall, the door to the dwelling. There were no windows in the external façade of the house. Huge, crystalline dome-shaped windows were located in the roof, facing upwards to the violet light of the sky and to the rolling emerald hills beyond. This gave the house a feeling of complete seclusion and serenity, although it was, in fact, surrounded by many others. Lyra was an egalitarian society, and, although Mosteenya was an important man in their society and the house was spacious and very beautiful, it was aesthetically very simply and sparsely furnished. 29

34 Sunshine Before the Dawn From the building s entrance, Mosteenya could see upwards all the way from the ground floor through many levels to the transparent, domed rooftop overhead. It was like looking upwards through layers of glass, some of the rooms visible, some private with their walls and floors opaque. A spiral staircase, like an escalator of light, similar to the Kana system of the city, ran upwards through the center of the house, connecting each level of the dwelling. This staircase of light looked like a double-stranded spiral of DNA, one loop spiraling up as it ascended and the other spiraling down as it descended. At each level, all that was needed to get off the staircase was to use the mind to cease the flow of energy. Mosteenya was tired. The meeting in Antares had exhausted him. It had been a very demanding series of meetings with many long sessions spent talking with delegates. Some delegates from the various Star Nations had broken into factions, splinter groups that had caused unrest and then put forward proposals that took great diplomacy to handle. Now all he wanted to do was lie down and go to sleep. He pressed a button on the wall of a large circular room, high at the top of the house, its vast overhead roof of windows open to the sky. Instantly, a bed soft with white sheets and many pillows rose upwards through the floor. With another flick of a switch and a mental command, the glass-like roof became opaque and shut out the violet light. He slept deeply and for a long time. While he slept, he dreamed of Essayenya, the beautiful woman from Sirius. He felt her with him and, while in his dream state, he held her close to him, as he had so often wished to do in life. 30

35 TWO Essayenya When Essayenya arrived back on fifth-dimensional Sirius, there was uproar everywhere and panic in the streets. The Galeks are invading, cried the people near the transporter station. Hurry, we must prepare ourselves to ward off their attacks. Essayenya sprang into action. Every nerve in her body felt tense and tired as she hurried to the chamber of the Siriun Council at the center of the largest of Sirius A s many cities of light. Her home planet was the brightest and largest of two binary stars: Sirius A and its white dwarf companion, Sirius B. The tessellated cities on Sirius A were designed like many interconnected pods : equally sized pentagonal shapes within which all the functions of the community took place. Each pod joined with its neighbors to create an interlocking tessellated pattern of many adjoining communities, which housed many billions of people overall. The Siriuns were a balanced and egalitarian society. They were renowned as the master creators, the master geneticists, of the galaxy. Aligned with the Angelic Kingdom and the Elohim, the creator aspect of God, they were responsible for much of the work of new creation that occurred in the manifested world of form. The people lived in the cities for protection, not only from the forces of nature - strong solar winds that could swoop down quickly and wreak havoc - but also for protection from less evolved beings such as the Galeks. The Galeks were their near neighbors, some fifteen lightyears away. These people had a propensity to stir up trouble. They were not part of the Galactic Federation. For a long time, they had wasted their resources and given no attention to the proper husbandry and harvesting of their crops, and now it seemed that many of the people were in danger of starvation. 31

36 Sunshine Before the Dawn The Siriuns had offered to give these people aid, which was refused, as the Galeks were a proud race of people who could not accept that they, themselves, were to blame for their situation. A few hotheads and troublemakers decided to attack the Siriun cities, thinking that, in the diversion of attack, the profligacy of the Galek leaders and their extravagant mismanagement of their nation s resources might be ignored. They schemed that with the attention of the Galek people turned to war with Sirius, the problems besetting Galek might for a short time be forgotten. It was not a serious threat. It was actually a very foolish move by the Galeks, as the Siriuns had such advanced technology that their encapsulated cities could easily withstand the assault of a nation such as Galek; but it was an irritation the Siriuns could well do without. The Galek leaders knew that the Siriuns would not retaliate in kind, as they were aligned with peace, and this only gave more power to the attacks. The Galek leaders were like children, angry with a parent s rules and restrictions, and determined to act out and complain, while not considering for a moment that they, themselves, were actually at fault. Essayenya sighed with annoyance as she ran up the steps to the council chamber. She was a member of the Siriun Council, the governing body of this Star Nation, and so was required to be there when the Council was in session. The Council certainly would be meeting today with the Galek threat. What a bother; today, she just wanted to go home. Indeed, the Council was in session when Essayenya entered the large, circular room that spiraled down in many tiered steps to the speaker s podium below. It was rather like looking down through the center of an unfurling fern frond, a Fibonacci Spiral. This natural spiral pattern was used extensively in Siriun architecture, as it represented creation; the Siriun Council chamber echoed this theme. The council chamber was packed. As Essayenya entered, the Council was discussing the Galek threat, and the Siriun Council leader, Cruciasus, was standing on the circular platform in the center of the chamber. He was speaking. 32

37 Essayenya My people, we have put up with this threat of Galek invasion many times. They are an irritation, but not a real danger to our security. They are a nuisance and an annoyance, but as you know, they can do us no real harm. They do not have the technology. I feel, however, that these people need to be shown that they cannot continue like this. The question is, how do we teach them? We cannot go to war with them, yet this form of retaliation is the only thing they seem to understand. Talking and remonstrating with the Galeks has come to nothing in the past, as you well know. We have tried many times to educate and guide them, but they will not listen, and now, once more, their people suffer, while those who are supposed to lead and assist them to progress do not act in their people s best interests. In attacking us, it seems they just want to divert attention away from problems at home. I m afraid that firmer sanctions and restrictions must be put in place. This state of affairs cannot be allowed to continue. Our nation cannot go on propping up the Galeks and rescuing them every time they make mistakes. Not one of our remonstrations and offers of aid has worked with the Galeks. We have seen this pattern for a long time. How do we train and educate these people to do better? Are they even capable of re-education? What do you say, Mikanya? You are a specialist in this area. What do we do? I confess I am feeling very frustrated with this latest attack from the Galeks, especially after we have tried to help them with their latest food shortage. Mikanya stood up from his seat and walked down the inner spiral staircase toward the speaking platform. He was tall and very advanced in his abilities, as his mother was Lyran, part of a genetic experiment that had been discontinued. The Lyrans and the Siriuns had a close connection, but it was difficult to transmigrate from one place to the other, because of the difference in density between Sirius, a fifth-dimensional Population One System and Lyra, a Population One System with three dimensions: tenth, eleventh and twelfth dimensions, much faster vibrational 33

38 Sunshine Before the Dawn resonances. Mikanya found his dual-energy heritage made it challenging to be in the fifth dimension, as it felt heavy to him, and equally difficult for him to be on Lyra, as his body felt under pressure and rather strange. After a time on Lyra, he became very fatigued. The Galeks have a brain structure and an emotional and cognitive capacity that is not well designed, said Mikanya. They find it difficult to see another s point of view. This means that they do not co-operate with each other, nor work well together. Within their psyche, there is a feeling of suspicion and mistrust that flows through everything they do. I believe the only way to help the Galeks is to take their children and teach them new behavior, to overcome their racial propensity to blame others. Then with entrainment and understanding they may yet evolve. However, I don t feel that it is a good thing to bring the Galek children here, so we must go to them instead. I suggest a delegation go immediately to Galek. I suggest that we hold their starships, people, and weapons captive, while we seek a way to persuade them to do as we suggest. We have captured quite a few of the Galeks with this latest attack. But what of the Galek leaders? asked one council member. They re not going to sit back and watch us take over teaching their children. This will inflame them even more. It is necessary, said Mikanya. I suggest that we send Essayenya along with others of our women to the Galeks to explain our reasoning and our teaching. Essayenya jumped to her feet. She didn t like this plan at all. Excuse me, Cruciasus, but I wish to speak, she said. I want to say that this is not a good idea! Mikanya, how can you suggest that you take the children apart from their elders and try to teach them an entirely different way of being? Not only is this a travesty of justice, since they would suffer to be taken from those whom they love, but the problem is deeply engrained. Do you really think that teaching another way will solve a problem that is a feature of a genetic trait of thinking? It is not conscious thinking that causes the Galeks to make war and to shun 34

39 Essayenya responsibility for their actions. It is a racial mindset, which has nothing to do with free will and everything to do with how their mind is genetically created. I am astounded, Mikanya, that you, who have a Lyran mother, can suggest such a thing. I m sorry. I do not feel that this plan has any chance of success. I have another idea. My idea is to use diplomacy and respect with the Galeks and ask them how we can help them, not tell them what they need. Maybe in time, they will learn and evolve by working with us in this way, although as we all know they are extremely frustrating to deal with. However, we must be careful that we ourselves do not develop the same rigid, one-eyed state of mind that we complain of in them. I know that their attacks are annoying, but they are like spoiled children. Take away their toys for a time, restrict them from using their starships, give them a time-out, and then talk to them with respect. Ask them what they need for the advancement of their people, and teach them how they can solve their nation s internal problems. They only attack us because they are inflamed with anger and frustration. They cannot, or will not, see how they themselves have created the challenges they face. Cruciasus turned and bowed to Essayenya. Ah, Essayenya, you have returned from the meeting of the Federation on Antares. We will soon hear what you have to say of the situation on Earth. But now, let us continue to discuss the Galek attack and decide how we might best deal with this. He addressed the gathered assembly. You have heard two ideas. Who wishes to say more? The Galeks are easily repulsed on the boundaries of our air space, but their attacks are unpleasant and stressful to our people, and this time, three of our smaller starships have been damaged. There must be some form of repercussion, some form of punishment. Another woman stood up, a slightly built, older woman. I want to say that I think Essayenya is right, she said. I do not think trying to train the children will work, and I do not agree with making the Galek children upset or afraid. They will not 35

40 Sunshine Before the Dawn understand our motives, and this move would only create more problems in conducting relations with these people. I agree that to treat them with respect and love as we would wish to be treated is the only way to educate them. Maybe in this way some of the more positive aspects of their nature will be enhanced. One by one, the other members of the Siriun Council stood to express their views. Some sided with Mikanya; others with the views expressed by Essayenya. Finally, a short man with very round, black eyes stood up. His skin was tinged pale gold, and he was only four feet tall. He was a hybrid, born of a Siriun mother and a father from Alpha Draconis. His name was Pietro. I have heard all the arguments and views expressed, and now I wish to give you mine. You know that I am born of two nations: that I am of Sirius and yet also of Alpha Draconis. This has had little affect on me as I have always lived on Sirius, a place of tolerance and love. However, I have journeyed to other places within the galaxy and in many of these places I have not been welcome. The people have been afraid, because I look different. They have seen my body, my skin, and my eyes, but they have not seen me. I will go to the Galeks and I will explain to them how they are harming themselves through their own actions. I feel they will trust me more than they would trust any of you, as they will see me as an outcast. What we need to teach is that respect from others begins with respect and love of self. When they love and respect themselves, and feel motivated to live a better life, they will no longer let the grain rot on the fields or fight each other for supremacy, and they will no longer seek to make war on us. In addition to their genetic problems, they lack good feelings about themselves, and this is why their starships attack our borders, making our people afraid. Many of the members of the Council listening to Pietro suddenly realized how challenging it was for him to be created equal among them and yet not be the same. They felt excited and 36

41 Essayenya relieved by his suggestions. Some stood up and applauded; others cheered. The golden skin on Pietro s face flushed a darker tan, and he smiled. I am honored to serve my nation in this way. I will go to Galek. But first I would like to meet and talk with those who have been captured in this attack, and discuss their problems with them. When we get to know each other, and they are in agreement with what I suggest, we will return together to Galek. This act of clemency will also show the Galeks that our people mean no ill will toward them. If I can persuade the Galek prisoners that I am genuine in my motives to assist their nation, it will go a long way toward persuading the Galek leaders that a change in consciousness can and should occur. Cruciasus placed a steady hand on Pietro s shoulder. He looked at the rest of the Council members. How say you all? he asked. Do you all agree with this plan? A chorus of ayes filled the chamber. Do any of you dissent? No one spoke. The faces of the people reflected their immense gratitude and relief. Thank you, Pietro, said Cruciasus. What you seek to do will, I m sure, be of assistance to both us and the Galeks. You show great bravery for suggesting that you go and live among them. If you are able to influence the prisoners, then you shall go to Galek, but we do not wish you harmed. So we will first test the consciousness of the prisoners to ensure that they respond genuinely and positively to you. If this is found to be the case, then it will prove that these people s behavior can be modified through love and respect, and you may go to Galek to test your theories. And now, said Cruciasus, let us turn our attention to planet Earth. Essayenya represented this Council at the Federation meeting on Antares and now she has returned. Let us all hear, Essayenya, what you have to say. 37

42 Sunshine Before the Dawn Essayenya walked down the spiral staircase to the speaker s podium. She was anxious that she should present the case for the creation of a spiritualized being on Earth in the best way possible, for this project hinged on the agreement of the Council. The Siriuns were the master geneticists within this outer arm of the galaxy, and they were the ones who would take overall charge of the design and development of the new hu-man creation. She reached the circular podium at the heart of the nautilus spiral and looked up at the sea of faces above her. Some of the faces she knew; some she did not. She did a great deal of traveling within the galaxy on behalf of the Council, and there were often changes when she at last came home. What I have to say I believe will both excite and inspire you, my people, she began. As you know, I have been meeting with the Galactic Council on the star, Antares. There the subject of planet Earth was discussed. As you know, Earth is a Population One System. The Earth beings were created by God and the light grids of creation, the light grids of the Elohim, just as we were. This planet Earth was once known as Tara. In a time long past, it was a fifth-dimensional planet like Sirius. However, due to the rebellion in the heavens caused by the mischief and malice of the fallen angels who wished to subvert the Law of One and deny the will of God, the planet Earth fell in vibration and consciousness, and became uninhabitable to those of us in bodies of greater light. Earth became a third-dimensional planet and a place of pain and challenge. It remains to this day very beautiful to the eye, but the people living there are not aligned with God, and they do not have that spark of Godliness within. Without this spark of divine light, they cannot evolve or ascend into other dimensional worlds, and they cannot escape the prison they find themselves in. On Antares, we discussed how the Federation might best support the evolution of the Earth people, to help them move from darkness into light. Some of you have traveled to the Earth and have seen the native people there. They are somewhat similar to us, though shorter and more stooped. Their days are spent in 38

43 Essayenya basic survival; they often keep separate from others, and when they do come together they do not really trust each other and are often afraid. In some places on Earth, these people have become enslaved to others who force them to mine their planet for precious metals and minerals. They need our help. On Antares, the Council agreed on a plan. We agreed that the Star Nations within these twelve dimensions of the lower worlds would each contribute an aspect of themselves, of their genetic codes, toward the creation of a new breed of hu-man. Hu is the sacred sound of God, the Creator-of-All. We agreed that male and female versions of this hu-man be created in our image - which is also of God - to embody the best characteristics of all of us who align with love and peace within these lower-dimensional worlds. This is the plan. The Pleiadians are to contribute their attitudes of peace and love. The Arcturians will contribute their sensitive and highly developed emotional body and their ability to reason. The Lyrans will contribute their genetic code that will assist with the creation of a twelve-strand-dna pattern to create a new breed of being who has the potential to live within all twelve dimensions of the lower heavenly worlds. As Siriuns, we have been asked by the Federation to work together with the Lyrans to create this being, the new hu-man. It is felt that when this new hu-man creation is fully integrated within the genetics of all the people of the Earth, the hu-mans might, in time, evolve by their own free will. One day, they will join together with us and contribute fully to life within this galaxy. She held in her hands the silver box given to her by Malwe. In this container is a gift from the people of the galaxy of Andromeda, which connects with our galaxy of light. As you know, the Andromedans are very different from us in appearance, and yet, in their hearts, they are the same. They are beings of peace and love just as we are. They also wish to give a gift from their race to the Earth man. They wish to give the hu-man their qualities of advanced analytical thinking and their ability to find solutions to 39

44 Sunshine Before the Dawn the problems of life. In this way, they feel that the hu-mans will be assisted to evolve and advance. And so they have given us this most precious gift, the soul records of their nation. In this box are all the vibrations of racial memory that will help the hu-mans overcome discrimination, and the domination and control of others. The Andromedan people once struggled greatly with their physical differences, and were at one time condemned and avoided, even by us. These vibrations from Andromeda will help the hu-mans triumph over adversity and hold fast to their inner soul truth. The Andromedans gift is what is most needed to help the Earth people move forward. It is a great blessing. There is one thing, however, I must tell you. The delegates from Alpha Centauri were not in agreement with this plan. They were asked to contribute their finely tuned nervous system and their ability to create and plan, to make what seemed impossible possible. But they would not. Their leader, Proteas, felt that what we planned to do was too risky, and, because Earth is a thirddimensional planet, the people would remain cut off from our influence. Proteas and the others from Alpha Centauri were concerned that in some future time, Earth man would perhaps develop advanced technology and would use it against us. At this time, the Alpha Centaurians are unwilling to give Earth man their advanced abilities of creation. They prefer to wait and see what will happen with the beings on Earth. However, Proteas did say that those from Alpha Centauri would be there if the Galactic Council needed them at some future time. Now we must begin to work together with the Lyrans, but we need the agreement of this Council before we can proceed. It is important to take time to discuss this matter and its complexities, as this hu-man creation must be well designed, both for life on Earth as it is now, and also for Earth as it evolves over time. One day, Earth will be restored as a fifth-dimensional planet and, when that day comes, the people of the Earth must have the capacity to advance and be able to continue their physical lives in the fifth dimension. They must also be prepared to transit throughout all 40

45 Essayenya twelve dimensions of these lower worlds of light, so that they become fully functioning and contributing members of our galactic family. Therefore, we must be careful with our design and allow the time needed for testing and modification until we have the perfect creation to merge with the indigenous people of the Earth, and so create a new people who might one day take the Earth forward. I have not yet fully explained one thing. It is most important to realize that the hu-man beings will carry a twelve-strand-dna genetic code. We ourselves as Siriuns do not have this. We can descend to Earth, but we cannot ascend to the higher dimensions, as we do not carry the necessary twelve-strand coding. The new hu-man beings will, however, have this design. One day though, the akashic records of the heavens will open, and we will be able to tell the hu-mans their story. One day, they will remember that they too came from the stars, and one day they will be able to come home. Essayenya had tears in her eyes as she finished speaking, as did many others within the council chamber. Cruciasus gently took Andromeda s gift - the silver box - and placed it on a small wooden table at the center of the podium. The table was carved with a fleur-de-lis pattern that represented the peace, love, and oneness that the Siriuns practiced and believed. The desire for each individual to flower with these qualities was the basis of their culture and belief. Cruciasus spoke to the Siriun Council. You have heard Essayenya speak of what the Galactic Council wishes to occur. You have the right to agree or disagree, but I think that all of you will see how important this work will be both to us and to the future of the Earth. As Essayenya has said, the Earth people do not currently have the mental or emotional capacity to evolve. They cannot do so without the Divine spark of light, which is of God. Is there any discussion? There was silence. 41

46 Sunshine Before the Dawn Then we will vote on this motion. Who among you say that our Siriun geneticists, together with the Lyrans, should design this new creation, the new hu-man being for the Earth? The members of the Siriun Council raised their hands. There was no opposition; the motion was unanimous. Essayenya, I wish you to be in charge of putting a team together from our nation, bringing together the best of our genetic experts, said Cruciasus. When you are ready to begin work with the Lyrans, please report back to this Council. 42

47 THREE Epiphany After the council meeting disbanded, many people clustered around Essayenya, eager to hear about her journey to Antares and more about what the members of the Galactic Council had said about the creation of the new hu-man being for the Earth. Animatedly, Essayenya discussed all she had heard and seen on Antares, especially enjoying retelling the story of Malwe and how he had given the Council the silver casket containing the vibrational race records of Andromeda. Malwe said that these vibrations, the akashic records of the Andromedan race, hold much painful memory, but also much strength and the wisdom of experience in overcoming challenges and obstacles. He said that these vibrations would greatly assist the new hu-man when they too go through their own evolutionary challenges on the Earth, said Essayenya. The vibrational memories of Andromeda will serve to build a strong morphogenetic field in the hu-man beings so that they will be able to stand firm and resilient against forces of nature and other life forms that might try to dominate and control them. These energies will greatly assist the Earth beings to connect with and hold on to the truth that is within their own hearts. The Andromedans are totally committed to assisting those Star Nations who desire to evolve at a soul level through service to others. Malwe told us that when the Earth is almost at the end of these four great cycles of time, which have barely yet begun, the Andromedans will add an impetus to the energy in this silver box. Their racial memories, which will be implanted into the genetic code of the New Earth man, will be powerfully activated. The people of the Earth will then begin to stand up to domination and control as never before, and be a powerful force for change upon the Earth. 43

48 Sunshine Before the Dawn Malwe also said that in this future time when the Earth is almost ready to be restored to a fifth-dimensional planet, the star fields of Andromeda will open, and the full force of that constellation s vibration will be felt by the people of the Earth. He said this energy will become a catalyst for incredible change, and when this change occurs, the people of the Earth will be further empowered to search within themselves for the truth, and stand firm in their beliefs in a way they have never done before. The energy of their Andromedan heritage, the vibrations that we are to create within their DNA, will be activated, and they will not only feel, but demonstrate the Andromedans race memory of survival and inner strength. In this future time, when the Earth is made ready for a shift from a third- to a fifth-dimensional vibration, Stargates or portals in space will be opened by the Elohim creators to allow for the vibrational frequencies of all the Star Nations who give their genetics to the Earth man to flood down upon them and upon the Earth. This outpouring of energy from all our nations will further activate ancient memories within the hu-man. The gifts that we will give as part of the genetic code of the new hu-man being will be enhanced and also assist the people of the Earth to make a giant leap forward in evolution and consciousness. My understanding is that when these memories are triggered, the energy will come in waves. The first wave will be the fourth-dimensional Pleiadian energy of love and peace; then our fifth- and sixth-dimensional Siriun energies will spark the physical changes within the hu-man required for the physical transition to life on a fifth-dimensional planet. After this, the seventhdimensional energies of Arcturus will issue forth to Earth, creating a catalyst for deep clearing of hu-mans emotional bodies of much of the pain and trauma from previous lifetimes. The Arcturians are experts in working with the emotional body. As you know, Earth is a training ground for soul advancement and a very challenging place in which to live. On this third-dimensional planet, one cannot see past or future outcomes of thoughts and actions, but, as you know, all thoughts and beliefs 44

49 Epiphany of all lifetimes, even if veiled from current awareness, leave their marks on the soul. These distorted vibrations work against fifthdimensional vibrations of peace, love, and unity. They will need to be released from the emotional bodies of the hu-man beings through the Arcturians ability to clear such energy. I am told that all this will happen in the correct sequence and at the right time, explained Essayenya. When the Earth is made ready for a shift to fifth-dimensional consciousness and vibration, the people of the Earth will also need to be prepared. When the energy of Arcturus floods down upon the Earth, they will advance rapidly. Then the Andromedan star fields will open to stream their energy to Earth, and when these akashic records of the Andromedan race are activated, many of the people of Earth will be compelled to end aggression and come together in peace. But all this is far in the future. It will take four Great Ages, each of which is almost 26,000 Earth years, for this to occur. The small group that gathered around Essayenya was fascinated by what she had to say and asked many questions. Do you think it will all happen in the way you have said? asked one of the council members. I think so, replied Essayenya. But what I m telling you is only a prediction. The civilization of Lyra holds the key to these plans. Their women weave the Dreamtime Strands of Creation, which, when aligned with the energy of the Elohim, have the power to create and compose the DNA genetic code for all new creations. For it is through the Stargate of Lyra that all souls must pass to gain admittance to these lower heavenly worlds. A group of us, those who are to work with the creation of the new hu-man for the Earth, must go to Lyra. There, together with the Lyrans, we will create the prototype for the hu-man, and when we return here to Sirius, we will work to bring this hu-man being into creation. She said goodbye to the others and left. She had spoken with vitality, but in reality, she felt extremely tired. The constant trips away and her continual exposure to the many different 45

50 Sunshine Before the Dawn vibrational fields of both the places she went to and the people she met had drained her energy, and she was tired. She needed to recharge, so she decided to go for a short break to a mountain retreat near her home. Although the cities of Sirius were encapsulated in their tessellated shells of light, there were also beautiful mountains and valleys on Sirius A that resonated with a sense of peace that was deeply energizing. Essayenya knew that these places were often a target for the Galeks, for they were only protected by Siriun airspace patrols, but she didn t care. She was tired, and the mountains offered her the serenity and rest she badly needed. She was still rather shaken by her meeting with Mosteenya, the Lyran leader of the Galactic Council on Antares. His presence and their final short embrace touched a deep chord within her. They met often at meetings of the Federation, and she had known for a long time that she loved this man. She tried to create a picture of him in her mind as she had last seen him standing before her on Antares, but the memory was so powerful and the love she felt was so strong that she began to cry. Don t be so weak, she thought to herself. You know that Mosteenya is not your kind. You know he is from Lyra, and that you can never be together. You know that, although you look very similar physically, your bodies are not the same, and the Council has banned marriage between our two races. Look at Mikanya, born of a Siriun father and a Lyran mother. How difficult it is for him to live in our world; always trying to adjust to the density of the fifth dimension and yet also unable to live comfortably on Lyra. This is exactly why it is so important that we create the new hu-man being with a twelve-strand-dna potential, she reminded herself. One day, this race of Earth man will advance throughout the galaxy and on that day, all the different peoples of the Star Nations within this twelve-dimensional matrix of the lower worlds will have the opportunity and capacity to come together as one. To do this, we star people will have to incarnate as hu-man beings on the Earth so that this new genetic code, the combined 46

51 Epiphany genetics of all our races, can be incorporated into each of our souls morphogenetic fields. This thought both excited and frightened her. She did not want to leave the comfort and familiarity of her life on Sirius. Here, she felt safe and secure and was known by the people as a wise and evolved leader. How would it be on Earth if she was to be born there? She would have to live many lifetimes, and she knew that life on third-dimensional Earth was an endless round of experience: life after life of birth, life experience, and physical death. She understood that, when one lived on Earth, each life experience paved the way for what would be created in a soul s next life. And she understood that each person in their next lifetime would have no idea of their previous life, or the one which they were currently entering. She shuddered. Earth was a harsh school, created by the Spiritual Hierarchy in the higher heavens of Mintaka in the constellation of Orion as a place for both soul advancement and the development of consciousness. It forced one to trust entirely, to follow the directives of the God-self within, that still small voice of the soul. Then, Essayenya wondered why she had not seen any of the Elohim at the meeting on Antares. Surely, when the topic was the creation of a new hu-man, a more spiritual being for the Earth, they should have been there, and yet they were not. For it was through the star fields of the central star of the belt of Orion, known by her people as Anu or On, that souls were called before the Father-Mother of All, the one God of Creation. It was in Mintaka, the uppermost star in Orion s Belt, that the Angels of Heaven held court and brought communications to the other worlds of light. The Siriun Council had a close connection with Mintaka, the place of the Elohim, as they held the overall responsibility for all physical creations in accordance with God s Divine Plan. Being master geneticists, the Siriuns were responsible for putting much of this creation into effect. So Essayenya was more than a little 47

52 Sunshine Before the Dawn puzzled as to why the Elohim had not attended the council meeting on Antares. Maybe they ll come later, she said to herself. When we put forward our plan for the hu-man creation; then perhaps they ll come. Now you re going to relax, she told herself. You re not going to think about Mosteenya, and you are not going to think about the people of the Earth. You re going to the mountains and you re going to rest. On Sirius and other multi-dimensional worlds of light, there isn t linear time as we know it on Earth. Day does not follow night; night does not follow day. The star people live within a time continuum called cosmic time. It reality, it is no time. To think is to be. This proves somewhat difficult to manage when scheduling social interaction, for, in reality, it is possible to project oneself into both past time and future time, and yet still remain in the now of present time. Time is not as important to the star people. They exist within a state of perpetual beingness. To deal with this situation, the people throughout the cosmos in many galaxies of light live by an artificially constructed time scale called decans. These decans split time into what we would know on Earth to be roughly ten-hour blocks. It compartmentalizes time into three ten-hour time periods or decans in one cosmic day. Thirty cosmic days equal one month and ten cosmic months equal one cosmic year. This ten-hour time clock is synchronized with the ten light rays of creation that emanate from the mind of God, the Creator-of-All. These ten light rays of creation set in motion an energy pulse for the Dreamtime Strands that the Lyran women employ to create the DNA sequences of light, sound, and vibration that, in turn, create the genetic pattern for each type of physical creation. Essayenya took only a short time to prepare for her journey to the mountains. She was anxious to get away. The mountains on Sirius A were high, rocky, wooded hills, interspersed with lush cool valleys and deep ravines. It was a place of lakes, waterfalls, and rivers. The Siriuns called this place the 48

53 Epiphany Mountains of the Morning Star. They chose this name because in the early hours of the first decan of each cosmic day, Sirius B, the smaller companion star to their much larger star Sirius A, could be clearly seen in the sky. The Mountains of the Morning Star were covered by a dense canopy of green-colored mist, which served a dual purpose. It was beautiful to look at, and it kept the Galeks away. This green mist was extremely healing and regenerating to the body, as it was heavily laced with chlorophyll-type pigments that the Siriuns could pull into their physical bodies by a form of osmosis through the skin. Just to sit or walk beneath its green clouds was to heal and feel renewed. Essayenya owned a small house within these mountains and, whenever she could, she crept away from the vast cities of light, and escaped to her peaceful retreat that overlooked a still green lake. Essayenya traveled to the mountains in a type of space mobile. This was a vehicle similar to a car, but it did not drive on roads. It flew through the air. There were designated space highways, like roads in the sky, to all destinations on Sirius. One road went in one direction; another went at a different altitude in another direction. The traveler needed only to set the parameters for destination, altitude, and direction, and the space mobile, preprogrammed with all coordinates, drove itself. This made travel very easy and there was little danger of accidents, as each space mobile was encircled by a buffer zone of repulsing energy, which blocked other vehicles from colliding and kept all craft safe distances from each other. She arrived at her little house early in the morning, when the twin star of Sirius B could be clearly seen in the sky. The star twinkled at her from the heavens as if to say, Welcome home; now you may rest. Going inside, Essayenya kicked off her shoes, threw off her clothes, and lay down for a long time on a warm circular bed in a specially designed sauna room that was open to the greenish mountain mist. The bed was enclosed and encircled with crystal 49

54 Sunshine Before the Dawn rods that projected light rays through her body. She lay completely naked on the heated bed and felt utterly relaxed. How good it was to be here under the lights! In the crystalline milky glow, her body shone like luminous white marble. She looked beautiful with her long, dark brown hair spread out around her on the bed. She had come into this lifetime as Essayenya some fourhundred cosmic years earlier. She knew that the purpose of life was to evolve by service to others and to be true to the God-self within. Like all souls, she first came into the twelve dimensions of the lower heavens through the stargate portal of Lyra. For a long time, many lifetimes in fact, she had stayed and lived at that density. Together with her guides in the higher dimensions beyond Lyra, her soul-self had determined that she should incarnate on Sirius to express better her feminine creative energy that was an integral part of her soul group. Sirius was the place of creation. The Siriuns took the genetic codes of creation that the Lyran women worked with, the Strands of Dreamtime, and created the complex, physical body types that would then manifest and incarnate into physicality. To come to Sirius was a privilege and a part of the soul training that the other members of her soul group felt would serve her well. Chiefly because of her many lifetimes of accelerated Lyran experience, Essayenya had quickly risen to the position of High Priestess in the Siriun culture, an honor reserved for few. Although in previous incarnations she had been Lyran and had lived in that civilization, her present body type was Siriun, created to exist in a fifth- and sixth-dimensional vibration. It was for this reason that she could not consider the Lyran, Mosteenya, as a mate. The Divine Plan for all souls who are brought into being by the energy of God, the Father-Mother of All, is to ensure that each soul experiences life in many dimensions of reality. This is to ensure that all souls have opportunities to evolve and expand in awareness, consciousness, and to ingather wisdom. It is far more challenging to live lifetimes on Earth and even on Sirius, than it is 50

55 Epiphany to experience physical reality in the higher dimensions of light, such as in the star fields of Lyra. For many years, Essayenya had contributed greatly to the Siriun people and to the Galactic Federation. Her great sadness was that, because of her place of birth, because of whom she was and where she was, she and Mosteenya seemed destined to be apart forever. She slept deeply and peacefully for three decans. This was a long time to be asleep, the equivalent of almost thirty hours on Earth. She woke up once, for a short time, ate a few pesears, a type of fruit rather like a peach, and went back to sleep. When she eventually woke up the next day, she quickly dressed and began to go over her notes from the Antares conference. There was such a lot to read and think about. She was head of the committee that would discuss the image prototype for the new hu-man being, and she was anxious to get started with putting together all the topics that needed to be considered when the new committee convened in a few days time. She had already chosen and briefed those concerned. Now there was much to be reviewed and discussed before the group went to Lyra. She was sitting at her desk in the pyramidally shaped upper room of her little house looking out at the mountain mist, when she suddenly noticed a man coming up the path to her door. She gave an excited cry and ran to let him in. It was her father Ascemius, an Elder of the Siriun Council. The people of Sirius do not age as do those on Earth. Their bodies are not as affected by the forces of entropy when in the fifth dimension, and the Siriuns also had much knowledge of how to keep their bodies young and vital. Ascemius, Essayenya s father, looked scarcely older than her. He put his arms around his daughter and held her tightly. You did well on Antares, my daughter, he said. Everyone is talking of the project of the hu-man creation. We are all very excited. I have come to show you some images that were taken on Earth during a recent expedition by one of our starships. This 51

56 Sunshine Before the Dawn starship went to Earth on a combined venture with the Pleiadians. Our starship commander captured these images. Essayenya poured her father and herself a cool drink of pesear juice and sat down to watch. Ascemius flashed the images of Earth one by one onto a large imaging screen that covered half of one wall of the lower room of the tiny mountain lodge. She watched entranced. First, she saw several pictures that looked as though they had taken in a very dry and arid place. Huge mounds of sand dotted the landscape; the sand looked red; there seemed to be little if any vegetation. The next series of images was of water, vast seas stretching as far as the eye could see. Then there were images of people - strange-looking people dressed in animal skins. They had long, unkempt hair, brawny, stocky bodies, and large jutting heads with very prominent jaws. These people looked frightened, as if they were running away from something. The Earth people seen in these pictures are from a woodland place, surrounded by high hills and rocky cliffs, said Ascemius. Our people said they could not get near the Earth natives, because they ran away in terror, and we did not want to cause them further alarm. Our purpose was not to frighten the native people of the Earth, but to explore the terrain of this planet, and determine where we might establish a colony. As you know, there is a small settlement called Atlantes recently founded on the Earth, and we wish to establish more outposts there. It will help a great deal when the new hu-man is created if we already have a presence on this planet. Although the Earth is now a thirddimensional planet, we feel that, with care, our people will flourish there. The entropic effects of gravity and the dimensional energy of the Earth may present some problems for us to adjust to, but we feel we can maintain our light bodies within this dimension if we can return to Sirius every twenty-two Earth years. I have more images to show you. These are of the place called Atlantes. This newly created colony on the Earth was established by the Pleiadian ruler Pleija, in an attempt to bring a higher consciousness of love and light to the people of the Earth. 52

57 Epiphany Pleija is certain that a new breed of hu-man must be created to intermarry with the native people. He is concerned that this fledgling colony may not survive unless a new Atlantean people, created from our genetics, were to quickly increase the numbers of souls on Earth. Pleija s relative, his daughter s husband, is leading the development of another small colony in a distant southern part of planet Earth. This place is called Mu, which means mother in Pleiadian. From these two settlements, much advancement is planned. Essayenya watched, fascinated, as a series of images of Atlantes flashed onto the screen. This time, she saw the dwellings of a small city, the buildings rising steeply up a hillside, verdant with many green, leafy trees, and large, open, grassy spaces covered with beautiful, brightly colored flowers. On a flat plain at the base of the hillside were three rings of water that protected the tiny settlement, and in between, were further high walls completely encircling the town. The twelve-foot-high walls shone like metal and glistened red-gold under a clear blue sky. Oh, how beautiful, exclaimed Essayenya. How I would love to go to this place called Atlantes. Her father smiled. Yes, I agree; it looks very beautiful, though still a small and new colony. I hear that the people of Atlantes are making great progress in instructing the native peoples of the Earth in arts and crafts, and in teaching them our technologies and our understanding of life. There has been some intermarriage between our people and the Earth beings, so our genetics are already being seeded on this planet. Ascemius stopped for a moment, and tears came into his eyes as he looked at Essayenya. Essayenya, I know it is your destiny to go to Earth. I have seen this written in the book of your akasha. There will come a day when this life will be over for you; I believe it is then that you will go. I know that there is a strong desire in you to help the people of the Earth move forward; to desire, to wish, and to dream is to create. One s thoughts always manifest in time, so I know that one day you will go. 53

58 Sunshine Before the Dawn However, I also know that you will return when your work is done on Earth, for your true home is here in the stars. You will go to Lyra, for you will have completed your work and will be free to return from whence you came, to return to the Oneness of All Creation. At that time, you will be taken back through the Stargate of Lyra and be shown all the mysteries of life. To return to oneness with all is your destiny, just as it is for all embodied souls. First though, your destiny is to go to Earth, to help the people of the Earth find their way home to the stars and, in so doing, also find your way back to the stars and to God. At that moment, Essayenya knew the truth. She felt this epiphanic truth in every part of her being. It was as if God had called to her and she had heard. As a Siriun high priestess, she well understood the path of the soul and the responsibility that was being entrusted to her regarding the creation of the new hu-man being of the Earth. What she didn t know was what it would really be like to live on Earth. She had no way of knowing how it would be to have only the still, small voice within, the voice of conscience and intuition to help her chart a course through possibly stormy waters. On Earth, there was only the memory of the one short, current lifetime. On Earth, the mind creations took some time to manifest within the density of third-dimensional vibration. On Earth, many of the people did not even know of light and love. Essayenya smiled at Ascemius through her tears of joy and excitement, as she considered the possibility of a new life ahead. For some time, I have felt the shadows gathering, she said. I have felt the shutting down of my energy here on Sirius. I have not been able to explain the strange feelings I have had, but now, hearing your words, I understand and I am ready. First, I must go to Lyra. We must complete this task of creating the new hu-man for the Earth. Maybe my soul might be implanted into this new creation; maybe I am to go as I am. I really don t know. I will abide by the wishes of the Siriun Council, the Galactic Council, and my God-self within. I feel there will be others 54

59 Epiphany with me, and that we will go together. I feel that many souls will join me to be embodied on the Earth. It was getting late. Taking Essayenya s hands in his, Ascemius said goodbye and walked slowly down the mosscovered path to his space mobile. As he reached the vehicle, he turned and looked back at Essayenya. Essayenya, go to Lyra quickly. I feel it is important that you are soon ready to go to Earth, but I think it likely that this first time you will not go as a newly embodied hu-man. I think that first, you must go as yourself, as Essayenya, to this place called Atlantes. You must be sure that this mission to Earth is really the best plan for your soul. There are many ways to serve the One. Going to Earth is just one option. Essayenya bit her lip. She wanted to reply, but she could not. She wanted to say that she was prepared to go, even though she knew it would be hard and difficult at times. Her heart ached for the wretched people she saw in the images of Earth, and she truly felt and believed that, of all the work she might do throughout this galaxy of light, this mission to the Earth was the most worthwhile. After her father left, Essayenya continued going through her notes from the Antares meeting, noticing viable options and ideas for the hu-man creation, and documenting these into a paper that she intended to present at the committee meeting in a few days time. She found it hard to concentrate. The images of the place called Atlantes kept coming into her mind. At last, she put her books away and went outside to spend some time walking in the healing green mist of the Mountains of the Morning Star. She breathed in the revitalizing energy and she willed her body to take into itself the regenerating green pigments. She walked along her favorite path beside the lake for quite a while, at times paddling her feet in the shallows, as she watched the tiny red glimpze fish swim lazily among the large flat stones at the bottom of the lake. The water was very clear, mainly due to the rocky basin in which it was contained. It smelled faintly of sulphur. 55

60 Sunshine Before the Dawn Essayenya waded into the lake up to her knees and stood gazing upwards at the green mountain mist and the rocky hills beyond. It was very still and quiet. The green mist was all around her, yet this was not a place of darkness. The mist was also full of light, a pale golden white light that transformed an environment - which could have felt oppressive - into a place of nurturing and incredible peace. She stood in the water thinking about Atlantes. She thought that that Earth colony, with its luxuriant vegetation, blue sky, and azure sea, could be quite wonderful. She was curious to know what the people in Atlantes were like. A part of her wanted to stay here in Sirius, her home, but she knew that this life could no longer sustain the driving nature of her soul, and that it would soon be time to move on. It was already the end of the second decan of the day and Essayenya felt tired and ready for more sleep. She took the short way back to her mountain home. She almost didn t want her time here in the wonderful mountain mists to end, but she knew she had to be back in the city in three days to present her paper to the committee; she could not stay longer. She sighed. Life was always so busy. There was so much to do and so many projects that took up her time. I should not complain though, she thought. I am so fortunate to be able to serve in this way. I am lucky to have such passion for the work that I do. She was almost home. She could see the pyramidal walls of the roof level of her little cottage just visible in the green mist ahead. She decided she would lie down for a time on the circular bed in the sauna room and soak up more of the crystal energy before going to sleep. She walked up three steps hewn from a solid piece of granite at the front door of her home. The house was built on two levels, secure on the firm foundation of a flat, rocky outcrop. From above, it looked like a small, triangular pyramid placed on top of a larger, flat-roofed rectangle. The smaller pyramidal room was her 56

61 Epiphany bedroom and study; the larger room, the living quarters of the house. The house was built mainly of stone, with many windows that opened to let in the healing green mists. A spiral staircase that was the focal point of the interior of the house led up to the sanctuary of her bedroom. On the upper level, the granite outer walls of the room were encased completely in a crystalline quartz inner wallcovering that resonated with and reflected the energy of the pyramid. The outer walls of the room rose to an apex at the roof, and, in each of these four walls was a three-sided, triangular window with the apex pointing down. It was in front of one of these windows looking out at the lake that Essayenya had her desk, and it was here that she had been writing when her father Ascemius had come to visit her earlier. She bounded up the spiral staircase and dumped her bag and coat on the desk under the window. She lay for a time on the circular bed in the sauna room, and then, feeling relaxed, she left the sauna room and climbed into her own bed for some sleep. Just before she awoke, she dreamed of Atlantes and of the beautiful, lush vegetation, and brilliantly colored flowers she had seen in the images her father had shown her. The dream started happily, but then something or someone began chasing her, and she was running frantically through dense undergrowth, trying to escape. Whatever it was, was gaining on her and about to catch her, when, tripping on the tangled undergrowth, she fell and, turning to see what it was, she woke up. Calming green mist flooded the room. Much relieved to be awake, but shaken by the dream, Essayenya jumped out of bed and ran to the window. She stood for a moment looking out at the lake and the path she had walked the previous day, breathing in the energy of the mist. What a horrible dream! She sighed. What was chasing me? Why would I dream of something like that? I am so glad I m here in my little house, safe in the Mountains of the Morning Star. 57

62 FOUR Lyra Three days later, Essayenya returned to her home in the city. She felt refreshed and relaxed as she prepared for the committee meeting to discuss the prototype of the new hu-man being. The meeting was to be held at the start of the second decan of the day in a rectangular building that towered above the city and seemed to almost touch the orb-like dome that encapsulated each interconnected Siriun community. Normally, the journey from her home to the conference room using mass transit would take a short time, but the persisting Galek attacks had damaged the mass-transit system and she had to use her space mobile. The journey proved difficult as the sky lanes were crowded with travelers. This delayed Essayenya, and she was flustered and annoyed with herself that she hadn t checked and started the journey earlier. When she finally arrived, she parked her vehicle on the rooftop sky pad and raced to the travelator that serviced the dozens of floors. She set the meeting-room code into the machine - Delta-Alpha-X - and pressed a button. The doors closed. For a few seconds, there was a high-pitched whine, a loud ping, and she was there. Quickly composing herself, she walked out through the double doors of the travelator and into the room. There were ten people including herself on the committee to discuss the hu-man creation. All were to go to Lyra. Most of them had not been there before, so they were very excited. Five men and four women were sitting around a large circular table animatedly discussing the proposed assignment and their upcoming Lyran adventure. I hear that the Lyrans have beautiful emerald-green mountains and a violet sky, said one of the women, Kristiana. She had piercing blue eyes and on most days, her long, blonde hair 58

63 Lyra flowed freely to her waist. But, today, in honor of the meeting and the journey to Lyra, she had braided her hair, coiled it into two ropes, and tied it high up on her head in the Lyran manner. She turned to greet Essayenya. Ah, Essayenya, we are all so excited to be part of this project of hu-man creation. It is such an honor to be able to contribute our knowledge of genetics to this plan for the people of the Earth. Essayenya smiled. I wish to apologize for being a little late, but all the more reason that we begin our discussions quickly, as there is much to learn. They all quieted down, waiting for Essayenya to continue. I welcome you all to this meeting, she said. As you know, we have been asked by the Galactic Council to discuss all aspects of the new hu-man creation being proposed for planet Earth and then to work in collaboration with the Lyrans to create a new type of physical being. This new hu-man being will not only be designed to advance the genetics of the present indigenous beings of the Earth, but will carry within their genetic code certain DNA sequences that will allow this new hu-man creation to be restored, in future time, to a complete twelve-strand-dna genetic code. This will allow them to transit and live in all twelve dimensions of the lower heavenly worlds. As you know, our Siriun genetic code does not have this capacity as yet, so you can see why this initiative is also important for us. The Earth has been set up by the Elohim as a training ground for soul advancement and the evolution of consciousness. It is the place for souls in physical incarnation to gain wisdom and mastery of self. The Galactic Council has decided that each of the Star Nations within our Federation will contribute aspects of its own genetic code to the new hu-man being. Each of our nations will give to the new hu-mans of Earth those potentials within our peoples that make us strong, that connect us with God, the Creator-of-All, and that will most help the Earth beings to evolve in conscious awareness and self-mastery. As she shared with her team the same information she had shared with the Council a few days earlier, she was reminded of 59

64 Sunshine Before the Dawn the significance of her assignment. The Pleiadians will give to the hu-man their capacity to love and be loved, and compassion for those in need. The Arcturians will give the hu-man a complex emotional body so that they might feel deeply and be able to reason with the heart and be guided by their feelings. The people of Andromeda will contribute their advanced intellect, their ability to reason, and the capacity to be guided by the wisdom within. As you know, even though the Andromedans do not look like us, they are our kin. The Leader of the Andromedan delegation to the Galactic Council, Malwe, gave me a silver box that contains the soul records of the Andromedans. These vibrations will be incorporated into the DNA and morphogenetic fields of the new hu-man being. As a race, the Andromedans have had to overcome many obstacles. They are highly evolved beings, now well respected by all the Star Nations for their balance and love of all creation. They have had to stand alone many times and search within to find their truth. They faced much discrimination in the past, and they wish to give their vibrations of wisdom to overcome to the hu-mans. In this way, the hu-mans will be strengthened to overcome the challenges and obstacles they will inevitably face as they evolve in consciousness. One day, far off in the future, the planet Earth will be ready to ascend and shift from a third- to a fifth-dimensional band of light. The people on Earth at that future time must also be prepared for Earth ascension. They will need to be recalibrated to take their bodies with them into this new time and this new world. They must have the genetic capacity within them to join with us in the higher dimensions. They must have within them that spark of life that is God. Because of Earth s fall to the third dimension, the genetic code of the indigenous people of Earth has been corrupted. We are to set it right, but also to increase the present DNA potential of the Earth beings, so that they might one day move beyond their current limitations. She paused and looked around the table at the others. They were all listening intently, hanging on to Essayenya s every word. 60

65 Lyra This is one of the reasons why the creation of the new human being for the Earth is so important, but there is one other reason for this decision. All of us in these lower worlds of light within our galaxy were created by the One that we call God. We were all created equal in his sight for we are all part of this energy of creation. The indigenous people of the Earth were also created in this way, but because of an angelic rebellion in the higher heavens, some of the fallen angels went to Earth and corrupted its people. The subsequent fall in consciousness created an Earth of slower vibration, causing it to become a dense, third-dimensional planet. Life in such a system as Earth is entropic: the heavy density does not allow for physical regeneration. Thus, Earth beings recycle from lifetime to lifetime endlessly through a different type of time system called linear time. They are unaware of the truth within themselves and how to find a way forward. The people of the Earth who were originally created by the One with such promise have degenerated into beings who survive on their wits, with fear and disconnection from others. Their instincts are basic; they cannot heal themselves with light; they do not know love. The Galactic Council has consulted with the Elohim, who wish us to use our abilities in genetic creation to assist the Earth beings to evolve in consciousness. This will ensure that, when they and the Earth are ready, they might at last find their way home to the stars. The intention is that this new species of Earth man we help to create become a more evolved type of being, to be called a human, recognizing that hu is the sacred sound of God. This being will have a twelve-strand-dna potential so that when the Earth comes of age and advances to the fifth dimension, the Earth beings will be able to advance in time throughout the galaxy. Their genetic code potential will one day enable them to exist in an embodied form within all twelve dimensions of the lower heavenly worlds. 61

66 Sunshine Before the Dawn As each of us knows, because of our Siriun genetic code, we cannot intermarry with those of other dimensions. Even to go to Lyra for a brief time will be hard for our physical bodies to withstand. We must prepare our bodies for this shock. Together with the Lyrans, we will create the hu-mans in our image. The Lyran women will weave the Dreamtime Strands of Creation, the morphogenetic fields that will provide the creation template of the hu-man being from the energy words of the Elohim. It will be our role to determine how to weave these strands, how to sequence the light, sound, vibration, and energy codes of new creation, so they work together to create the physical body of the new hu-man being. It is up to us to decide on the correct DNA structure and amino acid codes to create the perfect body type for this new species of Earth being. It s a huge responsibility that we hold. The people of Earth do not know it now, but they are depending on us for their future salvation. They are not physically equipped at this time to move forward when the Earth ascends to the fifth dimension. They do not have that spark of light within them that is of God. They must be made ready. For four cycles of time, four Great Ages, each of 26,000 years of Earth time, the people of the Earth will be left to evolve and discern, based only on the wisdom of the heart and the still small voice within. As the planet Earth begins to be prepared by the Elohim for ascension, the hu-mans will also be prepared. At this later time, the spark of God within them, the crystalline gland of communication that we will by then have implanted, will be triggered, and the inherent abilities within their new hu-man DNA will be activated. At the beginning of this preparation time, the wisdom of the heart will be activated. This is a gift from the Pleiadians who have already founded two colonies on Earth to help the people evolve. One is called Atlantes. Another colony in the southern seas of the Earth is also being established. It is called Mu meaning mother in Pleiadian. 62

67 Lyra These places will be as mothers to other civilizations upon the Earth and will help to educate and entrain the consciousness of the Earth people into vibrations of peace and love. She paused to take a breath. One tendril of silky, dark brown hair fell over her face, which was flushed with the effort of trying to explain the task ahead. These nine people were to be so instrumental in the design of the new hu-man being that they needed to fully understand the overall complexity and importance of the work. Again, she began to speak. Let s talk now about our journey to Lyra. For the next twenty-one decans, the next seven days, we will meet here at the beginning of the first decan of the day to map out in detail how we are going to create the new hu-man to enable it to embody all the genetics of the star races in the way that has been planned. We need to determine precisely how we are going to do this before we go to Lyra. We will be working for the first and second decans of the day, a long time each day, but it needs to be done. Then on the tenth day, we depart for Lyra. We will stay in Lyra one cosmic month, which is the maximum time that our bodies can withstand the energies of that dimension. During this time, we will work with the Lyran women who weave the Dreamtime Strands of Creation, and we will begin to breathe life and substance into the new hu-man creation. It is not necessary for you to know more at this stage, but I wish to set your minds at rest if you have questions or concerns about either our journey or our time on Lyra. The woman with the braided blonde hair raised her hand. My name is Kristiana, she said. I have some questions about how to prepare my body for the Lyran energy. I want to ensure that I am able to handle that vibration. There are certain breathing exercises I am going to teach you, replied Essayenya. These exercises will enable your fifth- and sixth-dimensional chakra system to expand enough to hold the Lyran vibration for a time. It is important that you continue to do these exercises all the time we are on Lyra and for at least another 63

68 Sunshine Before the Dawn seven days after we return. This will allow your body to adjust well enough to the Lyran energy. The second thing you must do is raise your vibration consciously with thoughts of love and peace. The frequencies of these thoughts will serve to reinforce the breathing exercises. It is not necessary to change your diet. Continue to eat fruits and vegetables, seeds and nuts, and light-filled foods. I understand that the Lyrans do not eat like us. They absorb nourishment through the skin and the breath, so we will take some of our foods with us to Lyra. One of the young men in the group raised his hand. His name was Rai. I am interested to know how we are going to initiate the changes to the hu-man being and implant this new creation on to the Earth. You have said that the people who now inhabit this planet are without that spark of greater light that is divine. I know we have a great deal to discuss in the coming days, but how are we going to bring that spark of God into this new being? Essayenya turned toward the young man. You show much insight with your question, Rai. This is something that only the Elohim, the God creators, can truly answer. The suggestion of some at the conference on Antares is to implant within the hu-man creation the same crystalline gland within the brain that allows each of us to interconnect with everyone in these twelve dimensions. It is how we on Sirius are telepathically connected together, with those of our race, with our creators in Mintaka within the Orion constellation, and with the Angelic Kingdom. We believe that this crystalline gland must also be given to the Earth man and be part of the new hu-man being. Implanting this gland within the hu-man will allow us and others of the star races to help guide the hu-mans until they are ready to come of age. If there are no more questions, we will close this meeting and meet again tomorrow, but before you go, I wish to explain the breathing exercises. We will take a short break to eat and then reconvene to learn and practice these techniques. 64

69 Lyra The group stood up. The young man called Rai asked Essayenya and the others to join him for a meal. They all walked into the travelator and pressed the code for exit/ground. With a whir and a ping, the doors opened onto a boulevard of trees and wide pathways, a green space within the center of the city that accommodated many open air cafes spread throughout a beautiful garden. It was an area devoid of vehicles, since the Siriuns traveled either using mass transit or their space mobiles in the skies overhead. Pleasantly peaceful, the garden was full of people, talking and laughing and walking. Essayenya, Rai, and the others ate at a small cafe surrounded by shady trees that had lacy, fern-like foliage covered in a dense, yellow blossom. They were happy and relaxed as they sat discussing their forthcoming Lyran journey. What do you think the people will be like? one of the women asked. Her name was Asyia and she was the youngest of the group. She was an expert in genetic design: in translating the sequences of DNA sound, light, and vibration codes into the correct amino acid sequences that in turn would create the exact cellular and organic structure for each new form of life. Although advanced in her field, she had not yet been to Lyra, and she was fascinated with the stories she had heard of the Lyran cities, especially the mass transport system through the sky that the Lyrans called Kana. I ve heard the houses are very beautiful and open to the sky, which is purple in color, said Asyia. I ve been to Lyra, said another young man called Peppo. It s a very special place. The people look rather like we do, and yet it is immediately obvious that they re not the same. They are more translucent in appearance and even more telepathic than we are. Some can float through the air by changing the density of their bodies and increasing the light molecules inside their cells. It is incredible to watch, as they use only their intention to do this. It all seems entirely effortless. The whole of Lyra resonates with a deep sense of peace. It s a very beautiful place. 65

70 Sunshine Before the Dawn They were so excited talking about what they knew of Lyra that Essayenya found it difficult to change the subject and get them to return to the meeting room to teach them the breathing exercises they needed to learn. She could understand their excitement though. She knew that they were all highly regarded experts in their fields and that once they arrived on Lyra, she would neither need to keep them on task nor remind them of the importance of the work they were being asked to do. All those in the team she had chosen were highly skilled in different aspects of genetic design and engineering. They were able to take the Dreamtime Strands of Creation - the morphogenetic grids of sound, light, and vibration that were brought through by the Lyrans from God and the Elohim Creators - and transpose these DNA code sequences of light into the nucleic acid code sequences that would in turn manifest into a new form of life. Essentially, each of them would contribute their specialty to the task as a whole. Once the team reached Lyra, the task would be to take the energy words of the Elohim and the Dreamtime Strands woven by the Lyran women to create a new DNA script for a brand new human form. This new hu-man genome would carry the spark of the Divine within and also have the capacity to be upgraded to a new form with the potential for activation of all twelve strands of DNA. One day, because of this inherent DNA potential, the new hu-man being would be able to ascend beyond the fifth dimension. And with the potential of twelve strands of DNA, this more evolved hu-man being might one day go to twelfthdimensional Lyra. Essayenya found this to be the most exciting aspect: the fact that with this gift and by incarnating on the Earth in hu-man form, the members of all the Star Nations might one day return to Lyra, and, by passing through the Lyran Stargate, be able to find their way back to the higher dimensions and to God. This was the real purpose of life, to separate, and then to merge back into wholeness. On the way, the soul gained the wisdom of experience 66

71 Lyra that was impossible to achieve in the higher heavenly worlds of light. It was an ingenious plan for such a profound purpose. The breathing exercises took some time to teach, as Essayenya wanted to make quite sure that all members of the group were fully expanding the energy flowing through the chakras and energy pathways of their bodies. The energy resulting from the breathing exercises could expand their fifth- and sixthdimensional bodies for a short time into twelfth-dimensional capacity, long enough to be able to cope with the Lyran vibration for the month it would take to complete their work. They were all tired after practicing these exercises and wanted to go home to rest. We must practice three times a day, once each decan, said Essayenya. We will continue to do these exercises when we meet, but you must also practice alone, preparing your body adequately for this journey. This is most important. For the next seven days, the ten met together and discussed all aspects of the task ahead. They considered in detail every aspect of how they would configure and instill into the new human the various attributes of the Star Nations, the gifts that would be given to the new people of the Earth. For the two days before their departure, the team did not meet together, but continued their preparations individually. At last, every task done, they were ready. On the final night before the Siriun team was due to leave for Lyra, the Siriun Council held a reception to wish them well and extend their gratitude. Essayenya s father Ascemius stood together with the other Lyran elders at the end of a large octagonal room. He smiled at the ten men and women who were to go to Lyra. We wish you Godspeed on your journey. When you return from Lyra, we will be waiting to greet you. We bless you with our love and extend to you our grateful thanks. Essayenya felt a sudden pinprick of tears behind her eyelids. It had been a demanding nine days, but she was ready. She thought of Mosteenya. Would she see him? How would it be between them on Lyra? 67

72 Sunshine Before the Dawn She would rather not have the distraction, she thought. There was too much to do. This was not a pleasure trip. But her heart raced as she thought of the tall, dark Lyran man that she loved, and her face suffused peachy pink. She tried not to blush. She didn t want her father or the others to notice. She concentrated intently on the speeches of the Siriun Councilors who seemed to be repeating themselves somewhat. She wanted to go home. She still had to pack for the journey, and she was tired. At last, the reception was over, and she and her team could gracefully leave. At the beginning of the second decan of the following day, the team stood ready in front of the transporter station. Many people came to bid them farewell. There was a short speech, and then they went inside. The doors closed. The dial was turned for Lyra. The people in the transporter stood very still... and then they were gone. 68

73 FIVE The Blessing To travel to Epsilon Lyrae, many light years and dimensions away from Sirius, the physical bodies of Essayenya and the rest of her team had to be dematerialized, transported, and then reconstructed. It was a science that had long been practiced and perfected by the Star Nations within this twelve-dimensional matrix of light, but even so, there were always some risks involved. When the group came back into their physical bodies and returned to consciousness, they all felt a twinge of relief. Consciously, they had no awareness of what had happened to them, but they intellectually understood that, for a moment in time, their physical selves had simply ceased to be. They found themselves standing inside the transporter station chamber on the northernmost star of the constellation of Epilson Lyrae, the twelfth-dimensional and the most important and influential civilization within the Lyran and Vegan star systems. The transporter chamber was circular and had transparent walls like glass. Looking out, Essayenya could see a number of people watching and waiting as they approached the transporter station. A circular building, it was sheathed on the inside with what looked like a silvery, white metal. There were a few comfortable chairs placed around the central chamber, and it was here that several of the Lyran leaders were sitting, waiting to greet the Siriun team. Mosteenya was among them. His eyes lit up as he saw Essayenya re-materialize inside the chamber. He sprang to his feet to open the doors. Welcome to all of you. Welcome to Lyra, said Mosteenya. He was joined by the other Lyran leaders who extended their upturned palms to the visitors in the gesture of welcome. Mosteenya used the universal Language of Light that was spoken 69

74 Sunshine Before the Dawn by the Star Nations as a common tongue to communicate with Essayenya and the others in her group. We are delighted to welcome you all to our land, he said. We have been looking forward to this day ever since the idea of the hu-man creation was discussed and agreed on by the Galactic Council. Now it is time for you and the Lyran women who weave the Strands of Dreamtime to begin this work together. They are all excited and anxious to begin, but today you will need to rest. Tomorrow we will familiarize you with our city and some other interesting places nearby, and then the work will begin. He turned to Essayenya, It s such a pleasure to see you again, Essayenya. Tomorrow, I plan to spend the day with you and your group, and show you around our city. I feel that many of you will begin to remember previous lifetimes when you were part of our civilization. I am sure that you will enjoy this experience of coming home to Lyra. Now I will take you to your place of rest. The things that you have brought with you will be delivered to you soon. We will go together to your accommodation by Kana, our transit system here on Lyra. Most people on Lyra do not have transport vehicles as you have on Sirius. We travel within our own personal space. Come, I ll show you. Let us go. Together they walked outside the building, which was fringed with very tall trees and tropical-looking flowering plants. The flowers were mostly pink, but they were such intense shades of pink that the Siriuns were transfixed and stood admiring them until Mosteenya urged them on. Above them was the violet sky of Lyra that they had all heard so much about. The beauty was indescribable. This place seemed to vibrate with a high energy of pure love. The group from Sirius fought to hold back tears of joy. It really felt to them like a kind of homecoming. Their soul memory resonated completely with this city and this land. 70

75 The Blessing Rai and Kristiana were the most affected by the energy and the beauty of Lyra. They were the youngest of the group from Sirius, and they had never before experienced anything like this. Sirius was a beautiful star, with a very evolved, peaceful, and loving civilization. Outside the domed cities of light the surrounding Siriun countryside was very pleasant, but Epsilon Lyrae was far more beautiful than they could possibly have imagined. Mosteenya led them to a Kana station. Above them in the violet sky, they could see silvery, blue ribbons of light weaving their way in many directions and at many altitudes above the city. Within these beams of light, many people were standing as if on long, flowing, magic carpets. The Kana system twisted and turned, looping up and down past the many tall buildings of the city. The buildings looked as though they were made of glass, although the glass appeared to be opaque. When you board the Kana system you use your mind to code the vibration for where you want to go. The most important thing is to just trust that the energy will automatically take you to where you set your intention. You must think your destination and that is where you will be taken, explained Mosteenya. We are going to the Blue Palms Hotel. It is a place of accommodation for visitors to Lyra and is located high on a hill above the city. We think that you will enjoy it there, as the Blue Palms is surrounded by nature with many waterfalls and small ponds. You will enjoy walking along the trails around the building after your busy working days. I have a question, Mosteenya, said Rai. When we step into the energy of the Kana system, do we think where we want to go before stepping in, or do we just wait until we re in the flow of the energy? That s a good question, Rai, said Mosteenya. You set your intention immediately before you step into the flow. You just think to yourself, I wish to go to the Blue Palms in the hilltop district. That s all. Then step into the energy wave. One by one, the Siriuns focused their minds on their destination and tentatively stepped into the silvery, blue light. 71

76 Sunshine Before the Dawn They were relieved to feel immediately safe and protected. It felt as though they were standing on a kind of conveyor belt being whisked through the sky, but at the same time their bodies felt restrained and comfortably cocooned in the energy field. It was a very safe feeling. Essayenya hoped that none of her charges would get lost by not focusing their minds enough before getting onto Kana s energy. She needn t have worried though, because, in a few minutes, they were all standing together at the Kana terminal near the Blue Palms Hotel. She gazed at the beautiful view. The Blue Palms could rightly be called a hotel, though in actuality it was much more than this. It was the largest and most palatial visitors accommodation on Epsilon Lyrae. Dignitaries from throughout the galaxy and beyond were staying at the Blue Palms. The Blue Palms windowless, exterior walls fitted together to create an octagonal obelisk of pale blue crystal that towered upwards to the violet sky. The Blue Palms was already huge, but, residing as it did on a plateau near the top of a hill, it seemed even more imposing. Many blue palm trees had been planted to surround the building and go all the way down the hill. It was from these trees it took its name. There were no roads on Epsilon Lyrae, as there were no land-based vehicles. Transportation was via the Kana system, and Mosteenya told the group from Sirius that some people also had small transport vehicles that flew through the air, an updated version of Essayenya s space mobile on Sirius. From the entrance courtyard of the Kana station, Essayenya could see down the hillside and across the tops of the blue palms spread out in the valley all the way to the Emerald Hills that fanned out around the city. Kristiana gave a cry of delight. Oh look, more of these pink bushes. How incredibly beautiful they are. These pink bushes were the same as they had seen in the city gardens. They had a flower the Siriuns had never seen before: a large trumpet-like bloom of a brilliant cerise. 72

77 The Blessing Staff members from the Blue Palms came out to meet the group to show them to their rooms. Mosteenya said that he would collect them the following day for their tour of the city. He shook hands with each of them and departed on the Kana, flying off through the air encased in the beam of silvery, blue light. Essayenya and the others went inside the Blue Palms. The building seemed even more imposing inside than it had appeared from the outside. In the center of the enormous, octagonally shaped entrance hall was a reception area with a round counter constructed from some kind of pale blue stone. Inside this circular counter, several women worked, greeting people and processing documentation. Quite close to the reception area was a double staircase: two intertwining and moving staircases of the same silvery, blue light beams as the Kana system. They twirled up and down like a DNA spiral. One of the stairs of light spiraled up; the other spiraled down. They met and merged together like a double helix about a hundred feet above the reception area, and then continued to rise, spiraling up to the many floors above. Like the walls of all the other buildings they had seen so far on Epsilon Lyrae, the hotel s walls looked like opaque glass. Standing as they were in the center of the building near the reception area, the Siriuns could see all the way to the rooftop and the violet sky overhead. It was like looking up through a glass tunnel with opaque walls. When the spiraling staircase twisted together at each level of the building, they could not see further, as these areas led to the private rooms. The only clear view was upwards, through the center of the tunnel-like atrium. From there, it was possible to see all the way to the sky. In addition to the reception counter and the spiral stairs of light, the huge reception lobby contained a fountain of water that flowed continuously, cascading down over many sizeable rocks and stones to the floor below and into a pond full of tiny, purple fish. And for more appeal, the same pink flowering bushes they had seen in the grounds were planted in groups of containers, together with the signature blue palms. 73

78 Sunshine Before the Dawn The guest rooms of the Blue Palms opened out from each level where the light beams crossed. The Siriuns were shown to rooms on the third floor. Their belongings had already arrived and were waiting for them in their rooms. Essayenya reminded them all to do their breathing exercises before they went to sleep, and said goodnight. Her room was very luxurious, even thought it was simply furnished. The Lyrans believed in beauty combined with simplicity, a minimalist approach to life that showed in their architecture and, indeed, in their entire way of living. Dominating the center of the room was a large circular bed covered in white sheets, with several soft, downy pillows and a silver blue coverlet, which looked light and flimsy, but, when Essayenya felt it, was warm and quite heavy to the touch. The four walls of the room were a translucent shade of pink, so pale that the color was almost white, but with just enough warmth to relieve the room s austerity. The pink walls looked like glass, but a muted kind of glass. Essayenya could not see through the three interior walls, but she could clearly see out through the exterior wall to a view over tall trees toward a waterfall and the emerald sky beyond. It felt as though she was suspended in a tree house in the sky. The entire exterior wall from floor to ceiling functioned as one enormous window. One of the opaque walls was devoted to cupboards and storage. This wall slid open at the touch of a switch, or by intention, if Essayenya wished to try the Lyran way of doing things. Another switch opened another part of the room that contained a long table on which to work or eat and a comfortable reclining chair. This chair was covered in a rich, very dark blue fabric. It looked sublimely comfortable and Essayenya fell into it with a sigh of relief. My back aches, she thought to herself. I wish I could have someone rub my back. Immediately, what felt like a hand came up from out of the chair and began to rub her back. Essayenya was so surprised she jumped up and almost cried out. 74

79 The Blessing Immediately, she felt rather foolish and hoped no one could see her through the full-length clear wall of her room. Then she remembered that, from the outside, the building appeared like a sheath of pale blue crystal, and she had not been able to see anything of its interior or of the people within. On the table, she found a visual recording spoken in the universal Language of Light describing how to use all the features of the room. She discovered that the chair responded to intention. If a guest thought, I m cold, it would make her warm. If she thought, I m tired, she would feel deep relaxation. If she felt sad, it would wrap around her, hold her tight, and beam love into every cell of her body. This particular guest, Essayenya, sat back on the chair again, just to try this command, although she wasn t really sad. It felt incredible. Waves of love flowed through her body, and she felt her heart opening wide. She thought of Mosteenya and for a moment wished he was here with her, and then she let the thought go. It could not possibly be that way for them. At this time, on their soul s journey, he was Lyran and she was Siriun. They could not be together. Dimensionally, they were too far apart. Now she really did feel sad and sat on the chair again for a few minutes, just to feel better. The room-orientation visual explained that there was a switch to dim the light inside the room by raising the optic density of the exterior walls. She flicked this with a command of her mind, had a quick wash in the adjoining bathroom, did her breathing exercises, and went to bed. She slept deeply and for a long time in the lush comfort of the circular white bed. She woke to a knock on the door. A young woman with long flaxen hair twisted around her head in the Lyran style brought breakfast: a plate of fruits and a strange type of nut, along with a large glass of a greenish-colored drink. Even though the Lyrans themselves did not need to eat, it was apparent that they often did, just to experience the pleasure of eating. The breakfast looked delicious. 75

80 Sunshine Before the Dawn There was a silver clock on the wall over the bathroom door divided into ten divisions, each division relating to a tenth of a decan of the three-decan cosmic day. As each division passed, a blue light spread wider on the clock face, like ripples spreading on a lake. Essayenya was relieved to see that only three divisions of the first decan were lit up with blue, which meant she had two hours before Mosteenya was to meet them, since he was coming at the beginning of the fifth part of this first decan of the day. She sighed with relief. She still had time to rest, to lie and luxuriate in the big circular bed eating her breakfast, and to wonder what the day would bring. She pressed the switch to let the outside light in through the exterior walls and sat propped up in bed, leaning back against the pillows, bathed in the violet light of the Lyran sky. She tasted the green drink. It was delicious. As she sipped, she could feel the energy of the drink make her body tingle, and she suddenly felt full of energy and eager to begin the day. Quickly, she ate some of the fruit and, throwing off the bed cover, slipped into the shower in the bathroom next door. The shower stall was round in shape and it also stood in the center of the room. The water temperature and on/off functions were controlled by thought. The instructions for this were clearly written in universal Light Language on the door and in the visual she had watched the day before. However, Essayenya thought it wise to test it out before she stepped inside. Ah, warm-hot, high cascade, she programmed with her mind. She then said another phrase that was evidently an on-off command, and the shower began to flow. Gingerly, Essayenya reached out her hand to test the temperature. Perfect! She stepped inside and stood for a long time under the hot water. In fact, she spent so much time under the shower that she had to hurry to dress and take the spiral staircase of light to the entrance lobby where Mosteenya was to meet them. Just as she arrived in the lobby, she saw him walking through the revolving doors of the hotel. 76

81 The Blessing He smiled at the group from Sirius. Good morning, I hope you are all refreshed. Let us sit for a moment. I have something to show you all. In his hands, he held a gold box similar to the silver box that the Andromedan Malwe had given to the Galactic Council on Antares. Look what I have, said Mosteenya. This box is almost the same as the silver box that contains the vibrations of the Andromedan race. We received this gold box only yesterday from the Elohim on Mintaka, Orion. As you know, Essayenya, the Elohim didn t come to the meeting of the Federation on Antares, but now they have sent this gift to aid you all with your work. They say that inside this box are special frequencies of light from the Angelic Realms and from the Elohim who hold the ultimate responsibility for all of creation. These vibrations are also to be implanted within the template of the new hu-man of the Earth, even though the spiraling light grids of creation will come through the women of Lyra. These vibrations are of love and peace, and they will work together with the gifts of the Star Nations to ensure that in a future time the hu-mans will triumph over forces of darkness, and choose the light of the One God. They will be able to do this, because that light will also be within them. When the hu-mans come of age at the time that the Earth ascends in vibration to a fifth-dimensional frequency of light, they will be besieged by forces that would try to prevent this Divine Plan of God. With this gift, the gift of the Oneness within, they cannot fail, and they cannot be corrupted. When the time is right for this shift to occur, these vibrations from the source of all light will be triggered within them. They will not be deceived by false teachings from those who seek to control, and they will remember their purpose and their part in the Divine Plan. The Siriuns were very happy to hear this news. This is a great blessing, said Essayenya. May I hold the golden casket in my hands? I would like to feel its vibrations. Mosteenya placed the golden box in Essayenya s outstretched palms. 77

82 Sunshine Before the Dawn Immediately, she felt such a high vibration of love and joy that she almost began to cry. Although she could not see them, she felt the presence of many angelic beings around her, and it felt as though this golden box contained within itself all that was Light. She smiled at Mosteenya and the others. My goodness, she exclaimed. The energy I feel is so strong. When I hold this golden casket, I feel the presence of many high, loving beings. I feel that the angels of heaven are with me. It is indeed a wonderful gift that the Elohim are giving to the people of the Earth. Keep the box safe within the Blue Palms, Mosteenya, while we go out into the city and when we return we will seek to uncover more of its blessings. She handed the golden box back to Mosteenya and they walked together into the reception area of the hotel where they placed the box into safe storage. Then they went outside to join the others who were patiently waiting under one of the many blue palm trees. Now let us begin our tour, said Mosteenya. Today I want to take you on the Kana system to many of the most interesting and important places in our city. But let s begin right here at the Blue Palms. We are very proud of this building. It was designed by one of the renowned architects in the Lyran system, Tomassi. The principal feature of his style of architecture is that his buildings all open at the roof line so that one can look at the violet sky. From the opaque exterior walls, you can see out, but there s also a view upwards. This building is not new. It is, in fact, very old. Tomassi s style of architecture quickly became popular as the violet skies of Lyra are so beautiful. Nowadays, most of the buildings of Epsilon Lyrae are designed this way. The Lyran buildings are constructed of a type of crystal sheathing that is created especially for this purpose. It is as hard as diamonds, and it holds, reflects, and refracts light according to the requirements inside each room. 78

83 The Blessing He gestured upwards to the top of the building. You will have noticed in the lobby that you can see through the glass dome of the roof to the sky beyond. It s the same in my home. I don t have windows in my home either. The external focus is up through the roof to the sky and to the Emerald Hills beyond. Essayenya wished she could see Mosteenya s home, but she didn t say so. She felt a little uncomfortable and acutely aware of his presence. Mosteenya next took the group to a square in the center of the city. Here, there were four gardens of flowers and shrubs, each bordering a central area paved with a crystalline stone that glinted bronze. This square was a favorite meeting place for the people of the city, and many sat at little tables dotted around the perimeter of the gardens laughing and talking together. This square is at the very heart of our city, said Mosteenya. Certainly, it s a place where people meet people, but it s much more than this. Many years ago when our civilization began, there was a being who came through the Lyran Stargate from the higher worlds of light. His name was Marjorelca, and he was what you might call a fallen angel. He was part of the angelic rebellion in the higher heavens, and he came to Lyra by way of escape. He was not really bad, but he was overconfident and controlling. He intimidated the people and coerced them into helping him. He wanted to go as far down through these twelve dimensions of reality as possible. He wanted to go to Earth as he thought he would be safe there. At that time, Earth was a fifthdimensional planet, not resonating in the third dimension as it is today. Marjorelca tried to get the Lyran people to agree to his requests to help him reach Earth, but they would not agree. They knew that if they aided him on his journey, it would affect them karmically and they did not wish to be tainted by these vibrations. Marjorelca set a plot. He knew that the Lyrans could travel interdimensionally, although at that time, we did not have the transporter technology that now allows us to travel instantaneously to other worlds. He waited until one of our 79

84 Sunshine Before the Dawn spacecraft was going to Earth and climbed on board. He hid so that he would not be found and when the craft entered the gravitational fields of Earth, he left the craft and flew to Earth below. He was part of what you may have heard spoken of as the Lucifer Rebellion in the higher heavens. Marjorelca persuaded what at that time were the quite highly evolved people of Earth to turn away from the light of the One God within them. Since that time, they have been lost. Forces of darkness came upon them and the fall in consciousness of the people forced a similar change in vibration to come upon the Earth. It is only when the people of the Earth can join again in peace, love, and oneness together, that the Earth will be set free and become, once more, a fifth-dimensional planet like Sirius. In this square, we have a monument to remind us, that although we stood firm against Marjorelca, in a moment of neglect, we unintentionally allowed him to take refuge with us and get to Earth. This statue of a golden tree in the center of the square is to remind us that all life must be nurtured and that we, the people of the Star Nations, all come from the same source, which is God, the Creator-of-All. It also reminds us that we are each like a branch on a galactic tree of life. Together, we can save the people of the Earth. They all stood in silence before the statue of the golden tree. Asyia, the Siriun geneticist, picked a white flower from the garden and placed it at the foot of the statue. I am glad that you told us this story, Mosteenya, she said. It makes me all the more determined to help create a hu-man being who will be empowered to be everything he can possibly be and more. It doesn t seem fair that the Earth beings were so affected by twisted and wrong advice, and that they paid such a high price. It could easily have happened to us. Nevertheless, I also see that if this had not occurred, we would not be here now preparing to create a being who might one day shine as the brightest light of all 80

85 The Blessing the Star Nations, and help us all come together as one people. It makes me all the more determined to do this job well. Mosteenya caught Essayenya s eye and smiled. He knew that a visit to the statue of the golden tree would help the Siriuns truly understand why this project to create the new hu-man being was so very important. Now I will take you all to my favorite place, he said. This is a town high in the Emerald Hills and yet the Kana system will still take us there. However, we must first go to another station to begin this journey as only one terminal is routed in this direction. He led the Siriuns to the Kana station in the square, and soon they were flying through the air encased in the silvery blue energy wave toward a Kana terminal in the foothills of the Emerald Mountains. When they reached this station, they sat for a short time admiring the view of the city stretching below them, before again boarding the Kana for a town called Etsos, which was at a higher altitude. When they arrived at Etsos and left the Kana station, Essayenya and the others could well understand why Mosteenya loved this place. The low, rambling houses and other rustic buildings of this hilltop town shimmered pale blue under the violet sky. They felt as if they were at the top of the world. They walked toward a lookout point on the ridge of the hills to admire the view from every direction. Mosteenya told them that Etsos looked rather like the cities of Epsilon Lyrae as they had been, many thousands of decans before in the distant past. The houses here were not constructed of the artificial glasslike material like the other buildings on Lyra, but were hewn out of a real crystalline blue stone that Mosteenya told them was quarried in these hills. This stone is very sacred to my people, he explained. Long ago, supplies of this stone became exhausted on Lyra. Now this town, Etsos, is the only place on Epsilon Lyrae where it can be seen. 81

86 Sunshine Before the Dawn If you touch the stone of this wall with your hands, you will feel its energy. It has very powerful properties, so please don t be concerned if you feel somewhat strange. They all walked toward one of the buildings and placed their hands on the blue stone. It felt cold to the touch, almost icy. As she held her hands to the stone, Essayenya felt her consciousness start to shift. It felt like she was surrounded by a misty, blue light. She could see a vision of herself, but it was not herself as she was now, in this body, in this life. The woman she saw and felt in her vision was running in the sunshine down a grassy slope. She was with a man and with many children, and they were all laughing and running together in a bright light. She heard a voice inside herself say the word Astiara, but she had no idea what this could mean. All of them had unusual visions when they touched the stone. Mosteenya explained that the pale blue, crystalline stone had the capacity to transport a person into their future. It could also take one back into the past, but it mainly showed future predictions. They all thought this quite exciting and wanted to have another try. This second time, Essayenya saw herself radiant in a body of light. Again, she did not look like herself as she was now, a little similar perhaps, but the woman she saw in her vision was much taller, stately, and radiating white light. Essayenya got the word past, and so it felt to her as if this vision were of a past time, a time when she had perhaps been a newly incarnated soul. They all had one more connection with the stones. This time Essayenya saw herself not as a woman, but as a young child, a little girl. She was watching a man kneeling in prayer. Essayenya felt that he was very sad. She saw the man turn to look at her. His blue eyes were full of love, and he radiated peace. Essayenya did not get a name, but she felt a tear trickling down her cheek, and a great longing came over her for the man to hold her. They were all rather quiet after they had touched the stones. Everyone had received visions of the future and the past, and they 82

87 The Blessing were all processing what they had seen and felt. No one wanted to talk about it. It felt too personal, private, and intense to share. They were still in this rather subdued mood, standing together looking out across the mountains, when Mosteenya put his hand on Essayenya s shoulder and said quietly, I want to talk to you apart from the others, just for a moment. Will you come with me? Essayenya started a little as she was reliving what she had felt as the little girl watching the man in prayer. She stood up and walked with Mosteenya some distance away where they could talk privately. Essayenya, said Mosteenya. I am sure you are aware that I have the utmost regard for you. I know that, at this time and in this life, we can never be together as one because we are from different star systems and different dimensions. But when I touched the blue stone, I had a vision that I must share with you. In my vision, we were here on Lyra. It was not in this life, but in some future time. I felt quite overcome. It seemed in my vision that we were standing in the great hall of my people and that, in the sight of all, our souls were being joined together through all time. The people were cheering and clapping and throwing flowers. His black eyes glistened with unshed tears. He held Essayenya s hand in his and turned her gently to face him. I need to tell you that I love you. I know that it s not the time or the place to say these words and that really I should keep this knowledge of the future to myself, but something deep within me compels me to speak to you. You need to know that you are not alone on this long journey of your soul and that one day I will find you again. Essayenya lifted her face to his. In Mosteenya s jet black eyes, she saw both longing and passion. She squeezed his hand in hers, and her body trembled slightly with emotion. I will wait, she whispered softly. I love you, too. For a long time we have been meeting on Antares for the Galactic Council of 83

88 Sunshine Before the Dawn Light assemblies and I loved you from the beginning. This vision you had gives me hope. I will always carry this memory that you give me here at Etsos in my heart. It will give me much strength and carry me through the lifetimes that may lie ahead. They smiled at each other, and then turned and walked back toward the group. Kristiana was watching their exchange, and she smiled knowingly at Essayenya. She had noticed that Essayenya always seemed self-contained and somewhat alone, focusing very much on her work. Rarely did she join in with the good-natured ribaldry of the others, although she was always friendly and approachable. Kristiana had thought that this was because she was the leader of the project and believed in keeping a professional distance. Now in observing her with Mosteenya, Kristiana saw another, previously unknown side of Essayenya. She often wondered why Essayenya was not in a relationship on Sirius. She was very beautiful with her long, silky, dark brown hair, almondshaped green eyes, and pale alabaster skin. She was also popular and highly respected as a leader of her people. What was it? Why was it that Essayenya seemed to spend so much time alone? Seeing the supposed ice queen holding Mosteenya s hand and gazing into his eyes was quite a revelation for Kristiana. Now, she understood much better why Essayenya seemed to isolate herself so. It s because of the council ruling that they are apart, she thought to herself. It s because the difference in dimensional vibrations between them are too great. We are only able to stay here on Lyra for one cosmic month. For Essayenya to live here permanently, or for Mosteenya to live with her on Sirius, would be too hard on them both. I can understand why the Council does not allow this type of union. It is an impossible dilemma and one that would also affect any children they might have. Her thoughts were of Mikanya and others on Sirius who were born as children of two races. She felt sad for Essayenya, and sent waves of love and compassion flowing toward her. 84

89 The Blessing Essayenya felt the energy and turned around. She had tears in her eyes, but she was smiling. Come, Kristiana, she said reaching out her hand. Come and look at this incredible view. They both turned and walked toward the edge of the hilltop. The town of Etsos with its pale blue stone buildings glistening under the violet Lyran sky was without doubt one of the most exquisite places they had ever seen. There were few people around, so the town was peaceful and still. On the other side, looking toward the city, they could see the many pale blue, crystalline buildings towering upwards, with the light trails of the Kana system dancing like silver ribbons in the sky. On one side, the view down the mountainside was spectacular. The view in the opposite direction was further toward the Emerald Hills, which stood like sentinels, imposing, and majestic as far as the eye could see. For several minutes, they just stood in silence, drinking it all in and recording images to take back to Sirius to show their friends. It was Mosteenya who broke the spell. Come everyone, he said. There is yet one more place I wish to show you today. This place is far from the city, in the opposite direction from here. It is a place of high vibration. It is where the Lyran Stargate or portal opens to the higher worlds of light. This is the place of the conjunction of the energies. It is called the Gateway to the Thirteenth Heaven, as it is the gateway from these twelve dimensions of the lower worlds into the more refined light fields of the higher heavens. All souls enter and all souls leave this twelvedimensional matrix of the lower heavenly worlds through this gateway. Most of all, I want to show you the Lyran Stargate, as I feel that you will better understand your mission here, when you see and feel its energy. 85

90 SIX The Lyran Stargate Following Mosteenya, the Siriun team got back on the Kana system and returned to the transit station in the valley, where they changed to another Kana line that took them back to the central square in the city. When they arrived at the square, they rested for a while near the golden statue of the Tree of Life. They sat at one of the tables that were dotted throughout the gardens, sharing together all they d seen. Mosteenya had arranged for food to be brought to them: little cakes of a sweet grain, flavored with a mixture of what smelled like vanilla and anise, along with a rich, ruby red tea that was particularly delicious and thirst-quenching. Mosteenya told them that the ruby beverage was a favorite on Lyra. They all felt a little tired and Essayenya reminded them again about the necessity of doing the breathing exercises regularly each decan. It s very important to remember to do these exercises, she said. The difference in density between our fifth- and sixthdimensional vibration on Sirius and this twelfth-dimensional vibration of Epsilon Lyrae is too challenging for our bodies to withstand for very long. This is why we can only stay here for ninety decans, a cosmic month. Even then it s difficult for us to adjust to this energy, but doing the breathing will optimize the energy flows through our chakra system. It s vitally important. It would be a little easier on Lyra Vega, which is tenthdimensional, but that s not where we need to be. We must do the work of designing the prototype for the hu-man creation here on Epsilon Lyrae, together with the Lyran women who weave the Dreamtime Strands of Creation. So, we must really be aware of how we feel, and be conscientious about the breathing exercises. Yes, I agree, said Rai. I forgot to do them this morning, and already I m feeling tired. It s not like the tiredness you have 86

91 The Lyran Stargate when you re weary at the end of the day. It is a feeling of slight dizziness and weakness that is hard to explain. And yet, said Mosteenya, if I were on Sirius, I would feel a strange heaviness of vibration that would make it hard for me to think and function, and would, in time, make me very ill. This is all the more reason to create a hu-man being who one day will be able to traverse all twelve dimensions of these lower worlds of light, said Asyia. This is the only way our Star Nations will ever unite to become one. Essayenya glanced across the table at Mosteenya, and their eyes met. For one long tender moment, they visually embraced. Mosteenya broke the spell. Standing, he said, Come. We will go now to the Stargate, the energy gateway to the thirteenth dimension. We must go a long way, but on the Kana system, it will not seem to take that long. The Stargate is off limits to much of the population. It is a restricted area and carefully monitored; as such, the Kana cannot take us all the way there. I have special passes to take you there. So please, let s all keep together. When we reach the patrolled area, we will travel as a group in a specially designed vehicle that is protected from the force field energies of the portal. It is extremely important to stay in this vehicle and not get out until given permission, for to do so could take you through the Stargate, from which you might not be able to return. Only souls who are destined to return to the higher realms of light are allowed through this gateway, and only souls who are committed to serve and experience life within these lowerdimensional worlds of light are allowed through to Lyra. It takes a certain quality of soul who can make it through to these twelve dimensions. Gone are the days when this Stargate stood open to all souls regardless of their attitudes or intentions. The Galactic Federation now strictly patrols this boundary to ensure that all the Star Nations are kept free from forces or beings who might attempt to do harm. 87

92 Sunshine Before the Dawn Unfortunately, in the past, many corrupted souls did make it to our worlds. Marjorelca was one. The starships of the Ashtar Command, the peacekeeping arm of the Galactic Federation, now patrol throughout the galaxy ensuring that our borders are secure and that beings who are not aligned with peace and goodwill are prevented from coming to these lower worlds. The corrupted ones are especially prevalent on Earth, continued Mosteenya, as the third-dimensional density that they helped create is a perfect match with their dualistic vibrations. As you know, there are also malevolent extraterrestrial races who can hide themselves on Earth, appearing to be Earth beings and yet they are not. We feel that this situation will right itself in time, but it is another reason why it is so important that we create a more advanced race of beings for the Earth, hu-mans who will work together with the Light. As you know, it will take four Great Ages for hu-mankind to be prepared to join us, but one day this time will come. They boarded the Kana system traveling over another part of the Emerald Hills, in a different direction. It seemed to Essayenya that they were flying toward a golden white light that lit up a large section of the violet sky. The closer they got, the brighter the light became and the ribbon of Kana s energy surrounding them dipped down to the ground. Soon they were standing at the entrance of the vast area of land enclosing the Lyran Stargate. The stargate-delivery vehicles they d been told about were waiting outside a gate set into a high barrier. They looked a little like hovercraft, and they shone a brilliant incandescent red. A Lyran driver whose name was Yassa waited for them beside one of these vehicles. He made them put on special glasses to shield their eyes from the bright light. He then carefully inspected the passes that Mosteenya had procured for the group. When we go through the entrance and closer to the area around the Stargate, the force field will begin to pull you in, said Yassa. Do not be concerned by any strange sensations you might 88

93 The Lyran Stargate experience. You will be kept quite safe while in this vehicle. However, do not open the doors until you are told to do so! Now please fasten your safety belt, and we will go in. The strange oval-shaped vehicle began to hum and then vibrate. It shone an even brighter red as it slowly lifted off the ground about ten feet into the air and moved toward the entrance gate. As the patrolmen at the gate waved them forward, the visitors felt themselves moving across some kind of energy threshold, which caused a sudden lurch in the pit of their stomachs and a brief feeling of nausea. It was not exactly uncomfortable, but it did feel strange. Essayenya was pleased to be wearing a seat-belt, because it felt that without it, she would be torn from the vehicle. The closer they got to the portal, the stronger this feeling became. Don t worry, said Yassa, seeing their anxious expressions. You re quite safe. In a few minutes, we will be inside a protected building, and then you may get out. The light became brighter. Rai asked Yassa what happened to souls transiting through the Stargate. Did they also wear glasses? That seemed a little crazy and they all began to laugh. That s actually a good question, said Yassa. You are here in your physical bodies, but souls who transit through this Stargate to the higher heavens are in a body of light. They are pure energy, pure consciousness. These souls are not housed in any bodily form. He laughed. So, to answer your question: no, the souls do not need glasses! Here we are. The building coming into view is our destination. When I press a laser signal, a doorway in the side of the building will open and our craft will go inside. Even after we enter the building, please stay where you are with your glasses on, until I give you permission to disembark. The building that loomed out of the brightness of the light looked quite different from other types of construction they had seen on Epsilon Lyrae. It was shaped like a four-sided pyramid and glowed bright golden white. 89

94 Sunshine Before the Dawn Yassa told them that on each of the four sides of the pyramid were the outlines of a large black eye. They could see on the side of the pyramid facing them that there was a wide doorway under the eye. It was sliding open to admit the craft, which then glided inside the pyramid. The hovercraft throbbed a little and then descended slowly to the floor of what appeared to be a large, open space. A man dressed in a long blue robe raced to open the doors of the vehicle. Welcome, Mosteenya. Welcome, Essayenya. I extend a warm welcome to all of you from Sirius. We are happy you have come. My name is Zinor. Yassa turned and smiled at the group. Now you may take off your glasses and leave the craft. Step out carefully. Mosteenya motioned with his hand for Essayenya to go first and, with her heart thumping in excitement, she stepped carefully down the steps of the hovercraft onto the floor inside the pyramid. Immediately, she felt the pull of the stargate energy, not on her body as if to pull her toward some gateway, but a pulling at the core of her being, like a high, sweet tone within her that made her want to follow its call. She knew that the energy calling her was from higher dimensions outside those of the lower worlds of light and that, beyond all this, beyond Lyra, was a force and a power of indescribable love, purity of tone, and increasingly rarified vibration. It was quite disconcerting, because it was suddenly obvious to Essayenya that the true reality of life was this calling from the higher worlds of light that drew souls through the portal of Lyra and back into Oneness. She realized in that moment that her life on Sirius, her body as it was now, and so many things that she identified with as self, were merely illusion, and that each season of soul experience, each physical lifetime was for a reason. That reason she now understood was to experience life and to learn wisdom. 90

95 The Lyran Stargate So, this was the energy gateway she had once passed through as a newly created soul coming into physical experience! She felt excited. She gazed around her. The walls of the inside of the pyramid were of a pale yellow, crystalline substance, the same color as sulphur. It s not sulphur that colors the crystal walls, said Zinor, seeing her glancing around and reading her thoughts. It s a special type of yellow limestone impregnated into the surface of the four walls. The limestone absorbs and refracts the light and energy coming from the portal. The four sides and base of this pyramidal building work together in perfect harmony, to create a force field that protects you from being drawn through the Stargate. That is, unless you want to go of course, as many people do. To come down through the portal is easy. It is the path of every soul, but to return is difficult. It requires many, many lifetimes of soul experience and the mastery of many physical environments in many star systems before a soul is deemed ready to return. When a soul is ready to return to the Oneness from whence it came and to serve as pure consciousness in the higher worlds of light, it must first return to Lyra for a time. This portal is the place of beginning and the place of becoming. We help souls who have newly traveled through the Stargate and we assist those who are ready to return. To work in service here at the Lyran Stargate is a great joy. Look, we have some souls arriving now from the higher dimensions of light. If you observe through the windows, you will see them come. Through viewing windows positioned on three sides of the pyramid, the group could see a large round light. It sparkled with all the colors of the rainbow. As the light expanded, three beings began materializing in the center of the light. They first appeared bluish white; their bodies were not delineated into a definite physical form. Fascinated, the Siriuns watched as the rainbowcolored light spiraled in graceful arcs around the three beings, transposing the bluish-white templates of their new bodies into 91

96 Sunshine Before the Dawn distinct body shapes. It looked as though their bodies were being fashioned and arranged as they watched, fascinated with the work of creation happening before their own eyes. Asyia could hardly contain her excitement at what she saw as the hand of God, the Elohim, deftly and efficiently manifesting these souls into bodily form. Look, she cried. It s as if their bodies are being airbrushed, fashioned by the spiraling light, like an image that is at first blurry and indistinct becoming whole. To think that at one time this also happened to each of us. I wish I could remember it. Somewhere deep inside, I think I can, but it s not a strong memory. It s just a feeling that I ve somehow been here before. The rainbow-colored spiraling light was beginning to glow white and misty as it covered the forms of the newly created beings. When the mist began to clear a few minutes later, three beings - a woman and two men - stood in the beam of light. They appeared to be young adults. What happens to them now? asked Essayenya. What will they do? They know nothing of life on Lyra. They have not had a childhood here. How will they communicate? They will retain their soul consciousness in this first physical lifetime, replied Zinor. They will become as revered ones for our civilization. They will have much to teach us as they are still resonating in the perfection of God, but they have come through this portal to the lower worlds to expand their soul experience and to be of greater service. Remember that each soul was once part of God, the one source of all creation, and each soul, wherever they might be now and whatever their level of consciousness, was once connected into the purity of this vibration. You might wonder, what is the point of coming to these lower worlds at all? Why would a soul ever choose to descend to a place of duality and hardship such as Earth? Here, standing before you is the answer. A newly created soul is a spark of the Divine. They have life, but they have not yet earned wisdom. Each of these beings can only strengthen their 92

97 The Lyran Stargate soul and develop wisdom through experience in physical life and physical form. They must first separate from the Oneness that is God so that they learn to reconnect. The greater the disconnection and the life experiences of the soul, the greater the strengthening of that soul and the more a soul will, in time, gain the wisdom to truly be of service to the One. There is a process of orientation that all souls newly created into form must go through, continued Zinor. At the end of this physical life these souls will be reborn, first into our Lyran civilization and later into other star systems, if they decide to experience life elsewhere. As you know, between physical lifetimes, souls within this matrix of twelve dimensions exist in the astral and causal realms depending on their level of consciousness and the level of understanding they have gained in their previous lifetimes. Now watch, the white light around these beings is beginning to fade. They must be processed very quickly to prevent them from being sucked back through the Stargate. Another beam of light, this time golden yellow, shone out from the pyramid and surrounded the men and the woman. It seemed to lift them up and carry them gently, like the Kana system s energy stream, toward the pyramid. An entryway - a tunnel - that the Siriuns had not noticed before, opened up, meshed with the light, drew the light inside and gently stood the three newly created beings on the floor quite close to Mosteenya, Essayenya, and the rest of the Siriun team. The three new beings were now protected from the potent energies of the Stargate. You must understand that those who are ready to experience life in a physical form have had training in the detachment of consciousness, from being part of a whole into being an individuated form, said Yassa. It s quite an adjustment. He and Zinor stepped forward to greet the newly created ones. They held out their hands palm up and slowly brought their hands palm down to touch the finger tips and palms of the three beings. 93

98 Sunshine Before the Dawn Not a word was spoken, but it was as if the touch of the hand was a catalyst to spark animation within the three, for they suddenly came to life and appeared vital and energized. They began to speak the universal Language of Light that Essayenya, Mosteenya, and the others understood. Essayenya put her arms around the body of the woman and hugged her tight. It was such an incredible and courageous act to come through the portal of Lyra to the lower worlds, and she wanted to say to the woman, say to them all, Welcome. Essayenya knew that at the time of a soul s entry into their first physical lifetime, a pulse rhythm, which death cannot break, begins as a signature of that soul s essence. That pulse rhythm of memory literally becomes the soul note of expression for that being and determines much about the direction of their future lifetimes. Coming through the Lyran Stargate is a birth experience and, like all physical birth experiences, its quality markedly affects the consciousness and future path of the soul. The symbolic touch of hands is a physical grounding into the new life. She wanted to ensure that these newly created souls were received with joy, because that first imprint of physical awareness would remain with them through all time. After a time of conversing in the Language of Light, the three newly created beings were taken in one of the hovercraft to a gate in the perimeter surrounding the Stargate. From there, they would be transferred to the Hall of the Lyran Elders, the place of beginning and the place of transition for all souls. It is from this Hall that new souls coming into the twelve dimensions of the lower heavens prepare to descend, and advanced souls, who have explored all that the lower worlds have to offer, prepare to ascend once more back through the Stargate. Ascension can also happen directly from the causal plane of reality without having to traverse the Lyran portal, but this only occurs for those highly vibrating light beings who come from the higher worlds to serve, or who are part of the Angelic Kingdom and will remain so. It is also possible for angels to come into the 94

99 The Lyran Stargate lower worlds, but since the experience with Marjorelca, the fallen angel, they too have to travel through the portal of Lyra like all other souls. Only the great archangels are exempt from this ruling and can still enter the lower worlds in their light bodies and take on form at will. The Siriuns were all greatly affected by what they had just seen and experienced. Even with all their spiritual knowledge, they had never fully understood the sweetness and the love that emanates from the higher heavens. Feeling this energy come through to them from beyond the Stargate opened a new awareness within them. They now understood much better the part they were to play in helping to create the genetics for the new hu-man being on Earth, especially to help all souls eventually journey back through the twelve dimensions and find their way home. Essayenya sighed. It s all so perfect and so clear to me now. I feel so honored to play my part in this incredible plan of God. Mosteenya, it s so special to see the incoming souls, but I feel there s more that will be shown us here. Mosteenya laughed, You have a sixth sense, Essayenya, or maybe it is a seventh sense, because what I have to show you now is to do with that ray of vibration that you know as the Seventh Ray, the Purple Ray. You may have noticed when the rainbow energy was spiraling around the new beings just before the color went white, that there were flashes of purple and, for a short time, a purple haze surrounded them. Yes, I noticed that, said Rai. I wondered at the time whether there was any significance. Well, this purple ray is to do with sudden transformation, said Mosteenya. It is like a spark of change creating a tipping point between old and new. You also see this with your own energy body. At the point of connection between your seventh chakra and the incoming energies from the higher dimensions, this vibrational interchange creates a purple color. This is why the energy appears as violet white. When you create the template for 95

100 Sunshine Before the Dawn the new hu-man being of the Earth, you must incorporate the capacity for the twelve energy wheels of life, the chakras, to link with all twelve dimensions of these lower worlds so that these energy vortices can eventually fully open and function as one complete energy circuit. You are from Sirius, though once you passed through Lyra. Your energy circuits cannot fully open now to twelfth-dimensional Lyran energy, because you rebirthed your souls into Siriun bodies. This is why you struggle to adapt to these higher dimensions, but the new hu-man being that you are to design and help create needs to have this multi-dimensional capacity ready to be activated. They will need to have the genetic capacity for change. When the Earth shifts to become once more a fifth-dimensional planet, they too must be able to pull this faster pulsating energy through their energy circuits. When a soul embodies with the new hu-man genetic code that you are to create, the capacity for twelve energy vortices pulling energy through the body to link with all twelve dimensions of the lower heavenly worlds will build within the morphogenetic field potentials of each being, strengthening with each lifetime of hu-man experience. Their destiny is to transit into the fifth dimension like you on Sirius and then evolve toward life on Lyra. It is their twelve-strand-dna capacity linking their energy circuitry with all twelve dimensions that will give them the ability to move between our worlds. You Siriuns could all eventually come back to Lyra, and in time move back through the Stargate to the Thirteenth Heaven, said Mosteenya, glancing quickly at Essayenya. But first you would need to descend to Earth. Essayenya felt sudden tears welling up in her eyes, and she quickly looked away so that the others would not notice. Mosteenya was so close to her and yet so far. She was standing so near this man and yet a vast chasm of time and space separated them. She realized then that the only way they could ever be together would be if she and Mosteenya came to Earth. She could not ascend back to Lyra without the hu-man genetic 96

101 The Lyran Stargate code, and it was only by coming to Earth that Mosteenya too could be re-created with the twelve-strand-dna hu-man potential. Essayenya shivered suddenly, and they all turned to look at her. She tried to smile. I can see now that all souls really need the new hu-man twelve-strand-dna genetic code that we are to create so that they may all be able in time to return to the higher heavens through the Stargate of Lyra, she said. Ever since I saw images of the Pleiadian and Siriun expeditions to Earth and the new colony of Atlantes, I have wanted to go there. I feel that before we design the new hu-man being for the Earth all of those on our team must go to Earth to gain first-hand knowledge of what it is like to live there. I agree, said Asyia. We need to examine the DNA of the beings of Earth as they currently are, in order to be able to design a new species of hu-man that will, within four Great Ages, be at a consciousness level where their potential twelve-strand-dna template can be activated. They must be able to vibrate at a consciousness level equal to a fifth-dimensional Earth. They must be able to recalibrate to the energy of all twelve dimensions of these lower worlds through their own energy systems. She glanced toward Mosteenya. But you have something more you wish to show us? All of you, look at that symbol of the eye, instructed Mosteenya. He was looking toward the wall of the pyramid immediately opposite the entrance way through which they had entered on the hovercraft. They noticed that just above the viewing panel where they had watched the newly created beings come through the Stargate, there was the black outline of an eye, just as it appeared on the exterior of the pyramid. At the center of the eye was a circular ebony disk. This disk was slowly revolving clockwise and, when they looked at the eyes on the other three interior pyramidal walls, large disks like pupils within these eyes were also rotating. 97

102 Sunshine Before the Dawn The Eye of Creation is the inductive linkage system for all multi-dimensional creations that are of God, explained Mosteenya. As you watch these eyes revolve you will also be recreated to hold within your own DNA the origination codes for the new hu-man creation. These codes of information are being transferred to you now by the Elohim, so that through this knowledge and your physical effort, you will be able to create the new hu-man being that is an aspect of God, just as you are. You will then be able to combine your Siriun knowledge of genetics with the correct light, sound, and vibration codings to generate the upgraded twelve-strand-dna template of the new hu-man creation. He spoke directly to Essayenya. You may have wondered, Essayenya, why the Elohim did not attend the Federation meeting on Antares. I knew at the time that they wished to code the group who would be responsible for this new hu-man creation separately, after being sure that those involved were totally committed to the task. Look directly at each of the revolving disks, at each eye, until you experience a prickling sensation and a feeling of heat. As you look with your eyes, you will receive the coding and the energetic download of knowledge of how to do this work. Essayenya and the others focused on one of the eyes, watching the disk revolve and, after a few moments, they began to feel a strange prickling sensation and then warmth, as explained by Mosteenya. The heat and prickling moved outwards from their third eyes, their etheric eyes, across their faces and then spread through their bodies. Each team member repeated the procedure with each of the other three revolving-disk eyes in turn, until the process felt complete and the sensations died away. They all felt very tired after this. Zinor appeared in the central chamber of the pyramid with a tray of delicious, ice blue drinks in tall glasses and a platter of fruit and nuts that looked a little strange as they were also blue. The blue nuts were rather like almonds, but twice the size. They were quite delicious. The Siriuns enjoyed the meal, as it was a long time 98

103 The Lyran Stargate since they had eaten, and the third decan of the day was well advanced. We will now journey back to the Blue Palms for some rest, said Mosteenya. It s been a very long day. You have all seen and experienced much. Tomorrow, we will begin to work. I will call for you at the start of the second decan, when you are refreshed. Zinor swished around them in his long blue robe as he gathered up plates and glasses. They said goodbye. Yassa appeared, to take them back in the hovercraft to the outer gates, and they all climbed on board. Fastening her seat belt, Essayenya wondered if she would ever come here again to this place of beginning and becoming. She thought of the newly arrived souls and wondered about their many lifetimes to come. In her heart, she wished them well, that they might gain much wisdom without suffering too many of the hardships of life experience. She hoped that one day she would come back to the Stargate of Lyra, when she had lived and experienced much, and was truly ready to make the final journey to the Thirteenth Heaven. She had felt so much love coming from these higher heavenly worlds that she longed to be there, but first there was work to do, lessons to be learned, and a journey to Earth and back. 99

104 SEVEN The Halls of Dreamtime The next day, the Siriuns were taken to the Halls of Dreamtime where the Lyran women, the elders, and the wise women of the Lyran civilization gathered together. Some souls born on Lyra had a specific aptitude or talent for being able to access the light grids of creation and activate the correct sequences of light that would in turn allow all of life and creation to flow to a predetermined specific design. It was not that they created the sequences of light and energy that created life - this was the responsibility of the Elohim, the God Creators - but the Lyran women took that light and assisted in its pattern becoming form. This process was called Weaving the Strands of Dreamtime, because whatever they dreamed and envisioned together at this time could then be created. The important thing was to design the correct vision and have both the energy capacity and degree of focus to hold fast to this intention. The Lyran women were able to connect to the energy that was of the mind of God, or universal consciousness, very precisely. They could create the correct mental images that would then synchronize an intention into manifested creation in the world of form. When Mosteenya, Essayenya, and the others from Sirius arrived at the Halls of Dreamtime, the Lyran elders had been working for some time, mentally holding together a vision of peace and plenty for the land and the people of Lyra. About twelve women sat together in a large room that looked out over a lake. In the distance were the Emerald Hills. The floor of the hall was pink marble, and the Lyran women were sitting on small, berry-colored cushions in a circle on the marble floor. Many deep, narrow windows reaching almost from floor to ceiling were open, resembling a series of doors opening the room to a garden that ran alongside the lake. 100

105 The Halls of Dreamtime It was the view through the open doors that really caught Essayenya s attention. Rising out of the lake were many shafts of water, sparkling fountains that surged up and splashed down in the center of the lake. The same deep pink flower that grew at the Blue Palms Hotel grew in lush beds at the water s edge. She could just make out a path leading down to the lakeside. One of the Lyran women stood up, and with a smile, came to the door to greet them. She was tall and slim, and her silvery blonde hair was twisted into a knot on her head, with loose tendrils curling at the nape of her neck. She had the bluest eyes that Essayenya had ever seen. Greetings, said the woman, holding out her open palms toward the group. My name is Alessandra. I welcome you to the Halls of Dreamtime. We are excited that you have come to Lyra and have been looking forward to the work that we are to do together to create a new type of being for the Earth. We understand the importance of this task as we have been told that one day this race, the hu-man, will be able to travel throughout this galaxy and may live among us. We have had a number of visits from the Elohim to discuss the work that we are to do together, and now we re ready to begin. There is just one issue that we need to understand before we start. We want you to explain to us how you see these people in appearance. Do you see that they will be similar to us, or do you think that they need to be created a little differently to fit better with their environment, the Earth? Essayenya looked at Asyia, who was the most proficient in genetic design. What are your thoughts, Asyia? she asked. Asyia was staring out through the windows at the fountains, but she quickly directed her attention to the question at hand and said that she had been giving this much consideration. She said she felt that, since the hu-man beings would one day be able to traverse all twelve dimensions of the lower worlds, they should be 101

106 Sunshine Before the Dawn created in a body type similar to that of the Lyrans, the Siriuns, and the Pleiadians. Then they will look like us, said Asyia. Of course, it will take some time for this perfected design to be fully established in their morphogenetic fields. At the present time, the native beings of the Earth look very different. They are more stooped; their bodies are coarse and stocky; and they are covered with much hair. Their genetic race heritage, those genetic factors already established within the indigenous peoples of the Earth, will win out for a time. But with each successive generation, the people of the Earth will be reconfigured to become taller, stronger, and more beautiful to behold. They will in time look as you do, here on Lyra, and as we do on Sirius. While the Earth remains a third-dimensional planet, the consciousness of the people, who are also entrained to thirddimensional Earth energy, will create some mutational distortion of this new genetic template. This will blur the purity of the new hu-man form that we design, but after the Earth is re-created as a fifth-dimensional planet, this blurring will be overcome, and the people will quickly heal the karmic distortions of soul that manifest into the physical body. They will then radiate light and become healed of physical dis-ease conditions. Each successive generation will continue to evolve with the strength and beauty of the new hu-man design. It is not so much the food they eat that will create these physical changes after the Earth s restoration. It is the upgrade, the ascension in consciousness that will be experienced by the people at that time, partly because they will be living on an Earth vibrating in the energy of the fifth dimension, and partly because the veils that presently block conscious understanding of other dimensions of reality will be gone. When this happens, hu-man beings will be able to re-create their bodies with their minds as we do. It s easy for us to understand this, continued Asyia, because it s the Law and the Way. We know we only have to think what we desire to have it manifest into form. The hu-mans within the third dimension will not realize this for a very long time, 102

107 The Halls of Dreamtime probably not until the energy of the Earth comes full circle, and they are ready to advance once more into a Fifth Age of Light. The Earth must rotate four times in its precessional path before this restoration to a fifth-dimensional planet will occur. At each rotation, the Earth reconnects with the heart of our galaxy, and a new impetus of energy will stream forth to the Earth. Finally, the Earth and its people will be ready to return to greater empowerment and greater light within their bodies and their minds. It is then that the hu-mans we will create will come into self-mastery and will realize the truth of what lies within them. It is then that they will be triggered to remember their origins and understand that they have had many lifetimes within our Star Nations. One of the other women from Sirius raised her hand and asked to speak. She was tall with soft brown hair neatly gathered at the nape of her neck. She wore a long white robe. Usually she watched in silence and had little to say, but the Siriuns knew that when she did speak, her advice was to be listened to. Her name was Doritala, and her specialty was in understanding the complex functions of the mind. She had spent many lifetimes in the seventh-dimensional Arcturian system before incarnating on Sirius. Her extensive soul knowledge of the emotional body and how thought influences emotion, was a guiding factor for her ability to help determine the best way of engineering the cognitive faculties of the new hu-man creation. It is important that we understand that the hu-man being we create has to live in a world of many unknowns, explained Doritala. There is no ordered structure on the Earth as we experience in our worlds. We may give them a brain and emotions like ours, but we must also realize that, although we might consider these gifts, and for many, they will be so, they may equally feel like curses. A mind that is very sensitive and refined like ours can easily feel joy, but it can as quickly feel pain. These hu-mans will have no reference points. They will not know our reality. They will not have our understanding and knowledge about life in the other dimensions of the lower worlds of light, and 103

108 Sunshine Before the Dawn they will not remember their past lives and learning. Therefore, they may be unable to make decisions using this wisdom. They will only have the voice of the soul within to guide them on their life paths. I predict they will find it hard to have a mind that is wild and wandering without some guidance or understanding of how to use that mind to best advantage. Having said this, I still believe that deep sensitivity and a range of emotions are important to instill in the hu-man design if they are to experience all that life in the physical form has to offer. Oh yes, said Alessandra. I wholeheartedly agree. We must give hu-man beings passion, sensitivity, and self-awareness that will enable them, with right thinking, to use their minds as finely tuned instruments. These people will one day be like us. They will likely intermarry with us, so we must also ensure that this work we are to do enhances rather than depletes our own genetic heritage. Mosteenya had gone from the room during this conversation, and now he returned to tell the group that a number of the revered ones, some of them souls who had recently entered through the Stargate, had arrived to greet them. He also announced that a meal had been prepared and was laid out on tables down by the lake. Essayenya wondered whether the meal was really for her team, as she had always thought that the Lyrans did not need to eat, and were able to replenish their life force energy to sustain their physical bodies just by breathing. The combined design team walked together through the long slit-like doors and down a cobbled pathway to the lake, where several long, white tables had been erected on a grassy verge. An absolute feast covered the tables. Platters of delicious and unusual-looking fruits and what looked like pink cakes made from a type of finely milled grain were waiting. After blessing the food and listening to a few welcoming speeches by the Lyrans, everyone sat down to eat. 104

109 The Halls of Dreamtime Essayenya felt really happy. She was enjoying getting to know the Lyrans and discovered that they were really just like her, except they radiated more light through their bodies and could perform some quite amazing feats. Although they had no need to eat, it was now obvious that they often did, just for the pleasure of doing so. The woman next to her, a laughing, happy person called Mollia, explained to Essayenya that creating pleasure for others and experiencing it oneself was a very important part of life on Lyra. Some work was deemed necessary for part of the day, but these tasks and one s social contribution to Lyran society were considered all part of creating and experiencing pleasure and joy. So much so that if a Lyran did not enjoy and gain pleasure from their work, they would be moved to a mode of employment that they did enjoy. Trying to force energy when it doesn t flow naturally harms the delicate balance between our body and mind, said Mollia. This blockage could in time spread to the minds of all others here on Lyra. So we take steps to ensure that our minds are kept pure of all vibrations that are not in harmony with joy. Because of this, all the people of Lyra vibrate with an energy of balance and happiness that helps to maintain the entire social fabric of our civilization. She reached out and helped herself to one of the little pink cakes. See this cake, said Mollia. Eating this gives me pleasure because it tastes very good. When I feel pleasure and enjoy what I am doing, every aspect of my energy responds. This harmonious, balanced energy feeds my soul and restores my body. This is why we eat on Lyra, for the pleasure of the soul, rather than to nourish our physical selves. Essayenya realized that Mollia was teaching her a lesson and she thought back to her days spent in the Mountains of the Morning Star where she felt so happy and relaxed. She loved her work and thought it gave her pleasure, but quite often she felt tired, concerned that she would never complete it all. 105

110 Sunshine Before the Dawn I understand what it is that you re telling me, Mollia, but in my day-to-day life, I am often too busy. Although my work gives me great pleasure, I do get tired. I often travel on Galactic Council business to represent the Siriun Council, and all the shifts in energy traveling between different dimensions tire me. Is there any way I can solve this problem and still do what I need to do? she asked. Let me tell you a secret, said Mollia. It s a secret known only to us on Lyra, but I will share it with you as I know it will help you. Let go of your lists of things to do and follow your heart. Each night before you sleep, write down all the things that you need to get done the next day and tell your higher self to attend to everything in order of importance. Then sleep. The next morning feel into your being and ask your higher soul-self to give you direction for the day. Throughout the day, ask what would be most beneficial for your being and what would most empower you to accomplish your goals. Then do that thing, whatever it is. Try this and you will see that you start to feel more pleasure with each task and less anxiety about the list of things you must complete. In this way, each new day will be like a gift, like a magical treasure chest to be explored and enjoyed. You will find that your work flows effortlessly and that everything of importance gets done in a perfect way. Tasks that are not really important will wait for another time. You will be surprised how perfectly your higher mind orchestrates this. You will probably discover that what you think is a priority in your day, in reality, is not. This sounds wonderful, said Essayenya. I ll try what you suggest, but I am a little afraid that my higher self might miss something. No, no. Each night when you read through your old list and create another, it will jog your memory. Soon, you will really see how following what creates pleasure and joy, and what you feel like doing from moment to moment will serve you in many ways. You will be happy, and you will still get things done, explained Mollia. 106

111 The Halls of Dreamtime From across the table, Essayenya saw Mosteenya watching her, and her eyes momentarily locked with his. She smiled at him. It felt so much better between them now that he had spoken at Etsos of his true feelings toward her. It was comforting that he felt the same way about her as she felt about him. She no longer had the anxiety that her feelings were one-sided. Essayenya, if you have finished eating, I invite you to walk with me down to the lake, said Mosteenya. I have some matters I wish to discuss with you regarding your visit here. Excusing herself from Mollia, Essayenya rose from the table and walked with Mosteenya along the cobbled path that ran beside the lake. They spoke first of business matters. Mosteenya told her that each day the Siriuns would meet with the Lyran women at the Halls of the Dreamtime to discuss together how they might begin the creation of the genetic blueprint of the new hu-man in accordance with the directives of the Elohim. Essayenya explained the details of the meetings they had had on Sirius before they came to Lyra, and how their combined ideas would fit together. When they reached a bend in the path, Mosteenya found a grassy place for them to sit together overlooking the lake. Out of sight of the group still enjoying the meal at the lakeside tables, Mosteenya turned to face her and took her hands in his. His face flushed with emotion. Essayenya, I feel overcome with joy that we can be together for this month. I don t want to distract you from your task. I want to help you as much as I can, but I am grateful that we are able to have this time together. And I too am grateful, said Essayenya. I wish that it were longer or that the circumstances were different, and I could stay with you here on Lyra, but I am thankful for this time with you. I am now sure that this time will come again for us. I feel honored that the Elohim have such confidence in me and the others from Sirius, and I pray our work will go well here. Asyia, Rai, Doritala, and the others of my team are highly skilled in genetic creation. I know that they will give of their best. 107

112 Sunshine Before the Dawn Mosteenya, it feels so good to hold your hands in mine, but I don t want to be diverted from my task by focusing my thoughts on my feelings for you. Please, we should part now, but on the last night of my stay here on Lyra, let us be together. I will need that night with you to sustain me for what I feel will be a very long time to come. Tears welled up in Essayenya s eyes and ran in little rivulets down her cheeks. Mosteenya was no less affected. His black eyes gazed into hers as he caressed her body with his love. Yes, we will do this, he promised. We will have this time together. It will be both our memory and our pledge. Essayenya bowed her head to stop the flood of tears that threatened to overtake her. Scrambling to her feet, she offered her hand to Mosteenya. Come, Mosteenya, we should get back, she said. We don t want to create cause for gossip. The Councils of both our nations forbid relationships between our races and we both have reputations we don t want sullied. They stood close together, facing each other. Mosteenya held her hands and pulled her close. I love you, Essayenya. And I also love you, Mosteenya. I will be ready on the last night. Back at the Blue Palms Hotel later that day, Essayenya sat in the chair that hugged, and began to cry. It felt good to have the chair envelop her and pour love into her being, and it felt good to let go and release years of pent-up, restrained emotions regarding Mosteenya. At last, spent with crying, she had a quick shower, drank some of the green drink waiting for her in her room, and fell into bed. She dreamed that she and Mosteenya were lying together like two caterpillars, still and quiet, inside their chrysalis-like shells. She heard the sound of a trumpet, three short celebratory blasts. She could hear the sound but not see the instrument. Then she and the other caterpillar, Mosteenya, began to wriggle and squirm; 108

113 The Halls of Dreamtime they forced their way free of the shells encasing their bodies. Inside each chrysalis, they looked like themselves today. But when they emerged from their cocoons, they changed into two beautiful yellow butterflies. In her dream, she watched as the butterflies stood for a moment as if drying their wings before flying together into the sunshine. The next morning and for many mornings thereafter, Mosteenya arrived to fetch the group early in the first decan of the day to take them to the Halls of Dreamtime. They sat together with the Lyran women in the beautiful room with the long slit-like doors and talked together, discussing the many aspects of the creation of the new hu-man. They also discovered much about themselves in the process. The Siriuns discovered that it was the Songs of Dreamtime that called visions of the future into being. After the Lyran women sat together in prayer and meditation, they sang the ancient song lines of Lyra, and imbued into this energy of their combined voices, all the dreams and aspirations of their people. As they were also responsible for charting a course for all the Star Nations within the twelve dimensions of the lower energy worlds, they also included song lines for the Earth as it would be when the four Great Ages of Earth time - barely begun - would come to an end. As the Lyran women sang, all of them in the beautiful Halls of Dreamtime saw visions of this future time. They saw war, famine, and great earthquakes sweep the land, and they cried many tears for the Earth and its people. But around these visions of disaster, they wrapped the energy of love, and they saw that beyond this time of challenge, there would be a time of peace and plenty. They saw a New Earth emerging from the chaos of the old, an Earth where love, fair-mindedness, and consideration for others ruled. They saw many people becoming more empowered to overthrow tyranny and injustice. Essayenya felt very emotional as she watched these visions spiraling like dreams before her eyes. To watch such scenes unfold reinforced her decision to help the Earth and the people of the Earth as much as she could. It was so important now to create a 109

114 Sunshine Before the Dawn new breed of hu-man who could survive and carry on through such change, and who would have the inner strength of heart and mind to overcome such obstacles and endure. After they had enfolded their visions of the old Earth in love, the Lyran women began to sing a new song line, a rich, sweet melody to call the people of the Earth back to the stars: their true home. The cry went out from their hearts, and the vibrations of this Song of Lyra rang out through the Halls of the Dreamtime. To Essayenya, it seemed as if the song sung by the Lyran women healed the old energy of an Earth in chaos, and smoothed that energy into balance. As the women sang, they added their collective thought creation to the song and began to create a mental image of a New Earth, a fifth-dimensional Earth of peace and love. Essayenya could see the picture in her inner vision brighten and shimmer as if it were being retouched by an unseen hand wielding a paintbrush with metallic paint. A kaleidoscope of images flashed before her eyes of trees, mountains, rivers, and deep blue seas, all shimmering in a new light. Then she saw people walking on a sandy beach. They were laughing. Some were crying, but their tears were not tears of sadness: they were tears of joy. She saw a woman bend down to hug a little boy; the child looked up at the woman and smiled. In that moment, she saw in the child s eyes, the eyes of Rai, the young man who was part of the Siriun team here on Lyra, and she understood that in that future time to come, Rai would somehow be there. She felt that whatever lay ahead for the Earth, all would one day be well and all would one day come full circle. At last, after many days, the Lyran women had finished designing the template for the hu-man creation, and it was the turn of the Siriuns with their expertise in genetic design to determine how that template might best be brought into form. They spent much time holding the golden box, which had been brought by the Elohim to Lyra. This box held the energy of connection to God that they were to implant into the new hu-man being. 110

115 The Halls of Dreamtime They knew that this gift of connection to the God within and without would be as the anchor and the rudder of a ship carrying each hu-man through the stormy seas of many thousands of years to come. Essayenya and her team sat together with the Lyran women in prayer and meditation. They prayed for the blessing of God, the Creator-of-All, and they asked for right thinking and right action to prevail. The Siriuns felt a sense of commitment and responsibility, and they labored for many days to ensure that they had considered all aspects of the project and not overlooked anything. In the evenings, at the beginning of the third decan of each day, Mosteenya came to the Halls of Dreamtime to sit and eat his evening meal together with the group at the tables by the lake. He probably didn t need to do this, as he was an important man in the Lyran civilization and had a very busy life, but he came to see Essayenya. He decided that in these few days together on Lyra he needed to absorb enough of her memory and her energy to carry him through what he felt sure would be a long time to come. At these times, they did not sit together much, or speak to each other away from the others, as they did not want to draw attention to themselves. Just to be together in the same space was enough. The electricity of the connection they felt was like a river of energy flowing through their bodies and their minds. Even so, on some of these evenings, Essayenya and Mosteenya did manage to steal away and sit for a few brief moments together. On these rare occasions, they would not speak. There seemed no need for words. They just sat together gazing at the lake and the emerald-green hills beyond. Mosteenya would place one arm protectively around Essayenya and hold her close. Essayenya pulled into her being and her soul memory every moment of this time spent with Mosteenya. It would have to serve her for a long time to come. She expected that she would have other lives and other loves, but she felt that this man was part of her, as though he were the twin aspect of her soul. With him, she felt complete. 111

116 Sunshine Before the Dawn The time on Lyra sped by. There was so much to do and so much to accomplish. The Siriuns were to take the energy template of the new hu-man back with them to Sirius. There, they would bring this creation of energy, of spiraling light, sound, and vision into the physical manifested form. The words that had been sung by the Lyran women in the Halls of Dreamtime were approved and activated by the Elohim, and now these words, the light, sound, and vibratory templates of the new hu-man design were ready. The complicated process of bringing these light patterns into the physical form was the work the Siriuns were now required to do. The pattern was ready. They would only need to make a few adjustments to be sure that the genetics of the original race of beings of Earth would merge well with this new genetic code. On the last day, as Essayenya was getting ready in her room at the Blue Palms Hotel, she heard a knock at her door. She had just stepped out of the shower, so she threw on a silvery blue wrap from the closet, and opened the door. I have been asked to bring you these flowers, said a young woman, one of the reception staff from the circular desk in the foyer. She proffered a beautiful bouquet of pink flowers similar to roses, tied together with a shiny, silver ribbon. Oh, how beautiful, exclaimed Essayenya. Thank you so much. Her hands were shaking a little with excitement, as she closed the door and sat down on the bed to inspect the flowers more closely. They were luminous pale pink, very tiny blossoms, dozens of them looped together with the delicate silvery ribbon. They were exquisite. Essayenya bent her face to the flowers to smell their fragrance; the perfume was like nothing she had ever smelled before. It was sweet and delicate. When Essayenya breathed it in, she felt that sweetness go straight to her heart. Attached to the silver ribbon was a card. I will come for you tonight, at the fifth hour of the third decan of the day. These flowers speak of what is in my heart. Mosteenya 112

117 The Halls of Dreamtime Essayenya felt her body surge with energy, and the blood rushed to her cheeks. So he didn t forget his promise that they be together on this last night. She had wondered, but she hadn t felt it right to mention it again. She knew that tonight, the Lyrans planned to hold a reception in their honor, and that by the fifth hour of the third decan of the day they would all be back at the Blue Palms and asleep. She placed the flowers in water and hurried to dress. All the while, she thought of Mosteenya and of the night to come. There was so much to say to him, but really, would talk be needed? Did they not know all there was to know just by feeling it? When Essayenya joined her team on that last day on Lyra, she knew that all the members of the group from Sirius felt a little sad. On the one hand, they were pleased to be going home, but spending a month on Lyra had opened a chord of ancient memory within them, reconnecting them to that knowing. They all had a much better perspective of what life in these twelve dimensions of reality was all about. Hearing the Lyran women sing the Songs of Dreamtime, the ancient song lines of Lyra and the new song lines for the Earth had touched them deeply, and they felt their interconnectedness with all life more acutely than before. It s really wonderful to understand that we are just the same as the Lyrans; we just live in a different time and space, said Rai, during their refreshment break. The Lyran women were preparing for tonight s reception, leaving the Siriuns alone on this last morning to summarize and conclude all their discussions and to put together a plan of action to follow when they returned to Sirius. Yes, I agree, said Peppo. I have had my eyes opened in ways I cannot begin to tell you, just by being here on Lyra. I feel quite different from when I came here a month ago. I am wondering how things will be for us back on Sirius now that we are so inwardly changed? I too feel as you do, said Claudis, another of the Siriun women. I feel as if my senses have been heightened, as though I am more alive. I see things in a way I have not seen them before. 113

118 Sunshine Before the Dawn It s as though a veil has been lifted from my eyes, and I can see more clearly. I feel that I know myself better. When we get back to Sirius, will you want us to begin immediately with the next stage of the work, Essayenya? asked Rai. No, said Essayenya. Although there is urgency, we need to make sure that we don t hurry and maybe overlook something important. What we need to do is go to Earth on one of the Federation starships to investigate the DNA of the people there. Because our design of the new hu-man must interface with the DNA of the existing peoples of the Earth, we need to conduct tests to ensure that it s perfect. This announcement was met with great enthusiasm. Everyone wanted to go to Earth. It took a while for Essayenya to attract the group s attention once more, but soon they were sitting in a circle on the pink cushions quietly making final adjustments to their recorded notes to take back with them to Sirius. 114

119 EIGHT Union That evening, the Siriuns gathered with their Lyran hosts at a reception in the city given in their honor. They sat together at a long table on a dais above the Lyran dignitaries. This was intended as a mark of respect, but it made Essayenya feel a little uncomfortable, as she could feel many eyes staring at her. She was even a little afraid to eat, in case she dropped something. Mosteenya sat at a table with members of the Lyran Council and he glanced up and caught her eye. He smiled a slow smile that spread like sunshine across his face. Essayenya s heart beat faster and she smiled back. And then wished she hadn t, as she saw Kristiana, seated beside her, giving her a knowing look. She hurriedly looked away, saying to her friend, Look, here come some musicians. A group of men and women dressed in pale, silvery blue uniforms, the color of the sacred stones of Etsos far up in the Emerald Hills, were setting up some unfamiliar stringed instruments on another dais at the end of the room. To call this hall a room was an understatement. It was a vast, raked amphitheater of light, built as were all the buildings on Lyra with crystalline walls of the pale, silvery blue stone from Etsos that shimmered and sparkled like diamonds. The building s walls were opaque from outside, just like at the Blue Palms Hotel, but from inside, Essayenya could see out to a view of tall green trees with lacy fernlike foliage. Above, the roof was open to the sky, or maybe it just appeared that way as nothing interrupted the view. Soon, the musicians began to play a hauntingly beautiful tune that the group had heard before and knew to be a national song of Lyra. The people below stood silently with their eyes shut and as the music came to an end, they all looked at the Siriuns on the dais above, and held out their hands toward them. 115

120 Sunshine Before the Dawn Essayenya and the others from Sirius returned the gesture, rising to their feet and extending their open palms in the gesture of friendship and goodwill. Several of the Elohim had also been invited to this celebration. They came in their light bodies; highly vibrating, loving beings, they radiated light and love into the room. Everyone in the hall sat down, except Mosteenya. It was time to acknowledge the work that the Siriuns and the Lyran Dreamtime Weavers had accomplished during the past month. Friends and citizens of Lyra, we are honored this day to have among us members of the Elohim, the Gods of Creation, who in their combined aspect are responsible for implementing the designs of the One, the Father-Mother God, Creator-of-All, began Mosteenya. We are also honored to have with us our brothers and sisters from Sirius. As many of you know, Essayenya and her team have been working together with our women who are responsible for weaving the Dreamtime Strands of Creation to design and create a new race of people to populate the Earth. These people are to be called hu-man beings, as hu is the sound of God and of creation. They will incorporate the best of the characteristics of each of the Star Nations from within this twelve-dimensional energy matrix of the lower worlds of light into this new hu-man Earth being. The planet Earth is undergoing much change. Originally, the Earth was known as Tara, meaning star. Then, the planet and its people were corrupted. For a time, we thought we had lost Earth to forces of darkness and destruction. We felt responsible, and sad that we had not been more vigilant and guarded our domain better. However, the Elohim do not want the Earth to be lost from the Federation of the Star Nations. To ensure that this does not occur, they have agreed to create a new race, a new species for the Earth, a species of being who will know and feel their godliness within and who will use both their heart and their intellect to take the Earth forward. 116

121 Union As you know, because of the dark time of which I speak, the Earth descended in vibration and consciousness, and became a third-dimensional planet operating within that energy law. It will take four Great Ages, four precessions of the equinoxes, before the Earth and its people will be ready to return to that fifthdimensional vibration that was lost. At the end of these four Great Ages, the Earth will be recreated, and its people will join together with us once more. The key to this passage will be the ones who inhabit the Earth in its future. They will need to be strong, focused, and united in bonds of love. This is why the Elohim have decided to create a new race to populate the Earth, a race that has within itself the spark of life that is God. From the seed of these new hu-mans, all good will flow. It s a risky plan; this experiment in consciousness and evolution is not without its flaws. Within the constructs of the third dimension, there can be no interference with a being s free will. The responsibility for bringing the light templates of creation that our women and the Elohim have set in place into the physical, manifested form rests with the team from Sirius, whom you see before you. They must take the energy codes of creation, and bring these codes, these spiraling grids of light, into form. Mosteenya bowed to the group seated on the dais. Now I wish to introduce you to our Siriun friends. The leader of the delegation is Essayenya, who once had many lifetimes here on Lyra. She is a member of the Siriun Council and one of the Siriun delegates to the Galactic Federation. She is overseeing the planning and outcome of this project. Essayenya stood. Smiling at the assembly, she nodded. Mosteenya smiled back at her. Essayenya will address you all shortly, but first I would like to introduce the other members of her party. Seated beside her is Kristiana, an expert in biogenetics, able to translate sound, vibration, and templates created from light into physicality. 117

122 Sunshine Before the Dawn In turn, each of the Siriuns stood, bowing, and extending their hands to acknowledge Mosteenya s introduction. Then there is Asyia. She is an expert in genetic design, able to interpret the complicated light templates of the Elohim and our Lyran women, and bring them into the physical form. Next to her is Peppo. His skills lie in organization and combining the chemical constituents of a physical body in the correct mathematical and geometric ratios. Then we have Doritala. She is particularly skilled in the complex functions of mind and emotional response. She will work to ensure that the new hu-man creation is both sensitive and aware. Both Claudis and Samara are experts in bioengineering and genetic sequencing. Claudis and her colleague Samara, a very tall, deeply tanned man with black hair, rose to their feet and bowed. Samara was also a hybrid, the child of two races. His mother had been held captive on a planet that a Federation starship had visited. The starship commander rescued her and took her to Sirius. There, they fell in love and married, and even though she was of another race, her body type was able to tolerate the fifthand sixth-dimensional atmosphere and vibrations of Sirius A. Samara was their child prodigy. A brilliant mathematician, he had become the foremost expert in the complicated science of astrogenetics, which ties the sequencing of the DNA genetic code together with the movements of stars and planets in the heavens. All is one; all is integrated. Samara s role would be to ensure that the new hu-man creation would be designed to interface with the changing rhythms of the cosmos. The two men seated at the end of the table are Bosto and Caspear, continued Mosteenya. They are physicists and also chemists of the highest renown. They are able to take the complicated genetic scripts and transform them into the correct arrangement of cells, tissues, and organs that together will make up the new hu-man form. 118

123 Union Bosto and Caspear stood, smiled at Mosteenya, and bowed to the people below. Seated at the end of the table is Rai. Although the youngest of the group, Rai has been selected by the Siriun Council for this mission because in most of his lifetimes he has been of the Elohim. He embodies all the vibrations of the Elohim and thus of God in his morphogenetic records, and is able to assist in linking these vibrations into the genetics of the new people of the Earth. The Elohim have given us a template for this work, a golden box that carries their Divine frequency and energies. It is Rai who will ensure that these gifts from God are precisely and accurately transferred. And now, I will ask Essayenya to address you all on behalf of the delegation from Sirius. Essayenya rose to her feet, graciously acknowledged the words of Mosteenya, and continued. My friends, what I have to say to you now may come as a surprise, but I wish to tell you that this experiment in genetic design is not just for the people of the Earth, but also for each of us. As you know, for now, we are confined within our dimensional body configurations and we cannot traverse all twelve dimensions of these lower worlds of light. We are restrained within the dimensionality of each of our births, and our bodies cannot easily adjust to other vibrations. Now, with this experiment in genetic creation, we have the opportunity to instill within this new hu-man species all the best characteristics of those of our star races whose genetics best suit the hu-man design. I will explain shortly how we will also benefit from this overall plan. In time, the people of the Earth will evolve. When their planet returns to a fifth-dimensional vibration, they too will be recreated to hold this vibration. They will then begin to travel to other worlds within our galaxy and in time will populate the heavens. The Elohim will give them a twelve-strand-dna genetic code with the capacity for them to live within all twelve dimensions of the lower heavenly worlds of light. One of the Lyrans raised his hand. 119

124 Sunshine Before the Dawn I would like to ask a question, if you please. He glanced at Mosteenya, who nodded. If this is so, and we pray that it is, please, Essayenya, would you tell us how this might happen? It will surely take a very long time for this plan to come to fruition. Yes, you re right, replied Essayenya. However, as you know, when we as souls descend dimensionally and are reborn on another star, we cannot remember our previous lifetimes. We become less and less able to connect to our first Lyran memories. The people of the Earth are suffering. They are confined to a thirddimensional world of duality and challenge. They cannot remember from whence they came, and they cannot find their way home, which, ultimately, is back to Lyra and in time back to God, to the higher dimensions of light beyond the Lyran Stargate. This plan has been initiated by the Elohim to help these people and the Earth, but in time, it will also assist our own kind. You are right. It will take a very long time before hu-man beings from Earth will walk on Lyra. For all of the four cycles that are now beginning, the Earth beings will be confined to the thirddimensional energy fields of the Earth. But when the Earth shifts and ascends at the end of the fourth cycle, and becomes a fifthdimensional planet, so will the Earth beings also begin to remember and begin a new cycle of evolution. There is a way we can help speed this process for ourselves and that is if we incarnate on the Earth. There, attuned to our inner guidance we will bring the DNA of our souls' akashic records with us and our soul wisdom will assist with the evolutionary progress of all Earth beings. By incarnating on the Earth, we will also incorporate this new genetic code of a being able to exist within all twelve dimensions of the lower worlds of light into our own morphogenetic fields. As you know, the template of physical life remains with the soul from lifetime to lifetime, and as we bring into our being the hu-man template from having incarnated on the Earth, these genetic vibrations will forevermore be part of who we are, and who we can and will become. 120

125 Union She paused for a moment. Her face was slightly flushed. Little beads of perspiration covered her forehead, and a wisp of dark brown hair had escaped from the knot high on her head. Explaining all this to the Lyran assembly was quite demanding. The man who had asked the question continued. I understand. This is indeed a blessing, but I am wondering how we might get to Earth. As yet, I don t know of any colonies there, and I wouldn t want to be born into that world until a group of kindred souls were there. Some time ago, the Pleiadians created a colony on Earth called Atlantes, said Essayenya. A second group from Pleiades has created another settlement on the Earth that they call Mu, which in Pleiadian means mother. It is located in the southern seas. All of us who are here from Sirius are to go to Earth to the place called Atlantes to study the indigenous Earth peoples at firsthand, and to ensure that our genetic design can be incorporated into their current physical and emotional structure. I have one last question, if you please, said the Lyran. We commend you and your group for coming here to Lyra and working with our women on this project. Have you noticed any ill effects from being in our twelfth-dimensional energy fields? Essayenya smiled. We have all done breathing exercises at each decan of the day to withstand this environment more easily. But I confess this faster pulsating energy is taking its toll on all of us, and we could not stay here longer. We are all experiencing fatigue, and the clarity of our thinking is not what it was. This is why it is so important to create a people who will one day be able to travel between our worlds and not be affected in this way. It will be a great blessing for all of us. We have greatly appreciated the honor and privilege of being here on Lyra and have benefited immensely by understanding both the similarities and differences of our two races. Lyra is without doubt the most beautiful place I have ever visited. And we thank you all, most sincerely, for the warmth of your welcome, for all the care and attention that has been shown 121

126 Sunshine Before the Dawn to us by Mosteenya and many others, and for this reception tonight to bid us farewell. We will all take back with us to Sirius many happy memories of our stay here among you. Thank you. I wish to recite to you the Siriun Prayer of the Heart, the Song of Anu. Ani Nephytys Mickanya Ya Sa, Cou To Mareenya Akhu, Eenya Mar Key Stra, Ya Kine Ya A Naan Ya, Eenya A Key Stra Anu. All those present in the great hall of the Lyran people rose to their feet, and together they sang the anthem of Lyra accompanied by the musicians on their stringed instruments at the opposite end of the vast amphitheater. The music washed over and through everyone, and brought tears to the eyes of many. Essayenya and the others from Sirius then filed down from the dais and, with their fingertips, gently touched the upturned palms of many of the throng. This was the Lyran way, both a blessing and a connection. It also signified the oneness and unity of all life. It was the beginning hour of the third decan of the day when Essayenya and the others arrived back at the Blue Palms Hotel. They were all very tired, but jubilant with how well things had gone for them on Lyra. They were excited to begin the next phase of the program, their research on Earth. Rai could not stop talking about it. He had an uncle who was one of the colonists who were instrumental in founding the new colony of Atlantes along with the Pleiadians. He was excited to have an opportunity to see him again. What do you think, Essayenya? Do you think we will be able to go out among the people and talk to them about our home on Sirius? Do you think they will understand what we tell them? Are these people who inhabit the Earth able to understand our language of the stars? 122

127 Union I ve heard that in some places the people have learned to speak our tongue, said Essayenya. Some of the leaders speak our Language of Light. However, I fear that most of those who live on the Earth are not so advanced. They will most likely not be able to understand what we say. At this time, our priority is to observe the Earth people and take blood and tissue samples that might better aid us in our work. We must ensure that there is a good fit between the old and the new. That is to say, we must ensure that the new hu-man being that we create is also able to mate and merge with those already on the Earth. In this way, we will also add our genetic code of the Star Nations to the existing genetic code of the Earth people. As you know, the Earth beings were originally created to exist on a fifth-dimensional planet as we are. It s only since the Earth fell in consciousness and vibration and became third-dimensional that this original genetic code has been corrupted. Since the pattern of the original coding remains, we are confident that, in time, the new genetic code of the hu-man will gain dominance. I am so very grateful to all of you for your contributions and your excellent work while we have been here on Lyra. I know we will not fail in our design and that together we will create a race of beings to one day walk among us. Please sleep long and well, she bade her team, for tomorrow we will again venture into the transporter for our journey home. We will meet here in the lobby at the beginning of the second decan of the day for our journey back to Sirius. As Essayenya walked into her room, she immediately noticed another bouquet of flowers lying on the large circular white bed. This time there were also three golden lilies tied together with golden thread. Attached to the lilies was another message. Essayenya tore open the sealed envelope and read the note. My dear Essayenya, Please come to the pagoda down the path from the hotel at the fifth hour of this third decan of the day. The pagoda is in the garden at 123

128 Sunshine Before the Dawn the rear of the hotel near a grove of blue palm trees. I will be waiting for you there. Mosteenya Essayenya could see the pagoda from her room and had meant to go there, but somehow with her busy schedule she never found the time. The pagoda was a place of meditation, constructed from a deep pink stone. In the violet light of the Lyran sky, it shimmered and appeared almost opalescent. She held the golden lilies close to her and wondered what the night would bring. She had several hours before she was to meet Mosteenya, and she sat for a time in the chair that hugged and asked the chair to calm her and send her love. Immediately, she felt waves of calming, peaceful energy surrounding her, and for a time she relaxed into the comfort of the chair and went to sleep. She woke just as the fourth hour began and slipped into the shower to bathe. She washed her hair in a fragrant soap that smelled like cherry blossom, and then brushed it with a pointed wand device in her bathroom that the Lyrans obviously used for this purpose. The wand dried her hair almost immediately and imparted a silky, iridescent quality to each strand, accentuating its rich, red highlights. Essayenya chose a long, pale violet mauve gown that she had not yet worn on Lyra to meet with Mosteenya. To the bodice of this dress, she pinned one of the three golden lilies. Around her eyes, she drew a thin violet line, which accentuated their deep green color. She was ready. She glanced at the clock on the wall. The spreading ripple of light had almost reached the fifth hour. She set off down the back stairs of the hotel, as she did not want to pass the people at the reception desk. She did not want any gossip about her or Mosteenya and their nocturnal meeting. She walked slowly and carefully down the cobbled pathway that led to the pagoda. As it was well into the third decan of the day, there was no one around. She was glad to be alone. It was a 124

129 Union short walk, taking her less than two divisions of a decan, and as she drew closer to the small building, she saw Mosteenya waiting for her at the entrance. Although the Lyrans mostly traveled by Kana, some of the people owned small vehicles rather like the space mobiles on Sirius, but sleeker and faster. Mosteenya had brought his vehicle down beside the pagoda. As she arrived, he walked toward her. He took her hands in his and brought them to his lips, and then he motioned her toward the vehicle. Essayenya had thought they would stay within the pagoda, but Mosteenya said, I am anxious for both our sakes that our liaison not be seen by others. We both know the ruling of our respective Councils in this regard, and for you, especially, to be seen breaking the rules while you are visiting Lyra would not reflect well on you. He opened the door to the passenger side of the vehicle, and Essayenya stepped inside. There was just this night, this one night together. Wherever they might be in some future time, the energy memory of this connection between them would remain, and maybe, God willing, would one day draw them back together as Mosteenya had seen in his vision at Etsos. Mosteenya s vehicle flew through the violet sky to a place that was new to Essayenya. Just as she had a home in the Mountains of the Morning Star, so it appeared Mosteenya had a small lodge in the hills near Etsos. It took no time at all and they were there, flying down, down through the Emerald Hills toward a small cottage beside a stream. At this late hour, the stream glinted like a welcoming silver ribbon of light. They glided to a stop beside the cottage, and Mosteenya got out and walked around to Essayenya s door to help her out. He took her by the hand, gently pulling her close to him and looked into her eyes. For so long I have dreamed that one day I would bring you here to this place. This little house is very ancient. It was built many years ago by my ancestors. It is a simple place, but very beautiful. Come, let us go inside. 125

130 Sunshine Before the Dawn The cottage was similar to the pink pagoda, but it was painted a dark mossy green with broad, grey, stone steps leading to the door. Its roof was not open to the sky like the other buildings on Lyra. Instead, it was steeply pitched and covered over with what looked like tiny grey stones. It looked rather rustic compared to the buildings in Lyra s capital city. Come, Essayenya. I will show you around my little house. It is without doubt my favorite place. I come here when I want to contemplate and be alone. You are the first person I have ever brought here. When I was a child, my grandmother Annia lived in this house, and I used to visit her here. We had lots of fun, and I have always treasured her memory that remains here in her home. She would have liked you very much, and she would understand how important it is that we are together, even if it is only for one night. She married my grandfather at a time when interdimensional marriages still occurred. She was born on Lyra, but her mother was Vegan, close kin to us on Epsilon Lyrae to be sure, but still she knew what it was like to be physically different from others. Vega is, as you know, a tenth-dimensional star, and she sometimes found it hard to get her breath here on Epsilon Lyrae. She always felt much better in these hills near Etsos instead of in our cities. I have had an old friend of my grandmother s prepare a meal for us. Look. It is here under this cloth. Essayenya looked around the room. The house was tiny, but it was beautiful. It had a classic simplicity that made her feel relaxed and at peace. The walls were a soft greyish mauve, and the floor was paved in a diamond-shaped pattern of the same grey stone as the steps. In the center of the room was a large mossy green rug made from a silky wool-like fabric. The furniture made of a dark red wood was sparse, but also very beautiful and polished to a high gloss. A round table stood beneath the open window. On it, there was food ready, covered in a transparent white cloth. The table looked a little like cherry wood and there were two wooden 126

131 Union chairs, ample and rounded with soft, mauve cushions on their seats. Mosteenya pulled out a chair for Essayenya to sit. He went into a tiny adjacent kitchen and returned with a bottle of berry wine and two glasses. Essayenya watched him come back into the room. He was so tall and strong. With his black hair tousled from the flight, his firm jaw relaxed, and a smile on his face, he looked incredibly young, even though Essayenya knew he had lived for many thousands of years on Lyra. The members of the Star Nations had long since perfected techniques of regenesis so that their bodies did not age. Both Essayenya and Mosteenya looked to be in their mid- to latethirties. To maintain this youthful appearance was much easier at a twelfth-dimensional density of vibration than on Sirius. In addition, both the Siriuns and the Lyrans taught their children techniques of self-healing and regeneration from early childhood, so that they understood how the thoughts of the mind control the body. After a time, they did not need to practice this body control; the maintenance of health and vitality became something they innately knew, just like they knew how to speak or walk. They also ate food that was extremely light-filled; or, as in the case of the Lyrans, they took in much of their nourishment from the prana of the air. This put little strain on the organs of the body. Seated opposite Essayenya, Mosteenya raised the glass of berry wine toward her in a loving salute and then to his lips. Essayenya, I have loved you for a long time, ever since I first saw you at a Galactic Council meeting many, many years ago. I have tried to forget you many times as I have wanted to be married here on Lyra, but I cannot. You are in my heart, and to you, I have given my heart, forever. As long as our souls are here within these twelve dimensions of the lower worlds, I cannot love another. I want to say.... He hesitated for a moment, lost for words. 127

132 Sunshine Before the Dawn I want to tell you now that one day I will come to the lower worlds to find you, and then, when your work is done, I will bring you home, back with me to Lyra. Dearest Essayenya, I feel that soon you are to go to Earth. This first time, it will be as you are now, but then when your work of creating the new hu-man being is done on Sirius, you will go from this body that I see before me to the body of another, and this new life will be on the Earth. I cannot follow you now. I have much work to do here on Lyra. But one day, far in the future of our time, at the end of the four Great Ages of Earth time that are to come, I will journey to the Earth. When you go to Earth you will not be alone. Many will come with you from the stars and will work together with you for the Light and for the good of all. It will not be easy for you. I know this. In my inner vision I have seen times of hardship and pain that lie ahead for you. It is necessary for you to experience all aspects of the hu-man condition so that your energies can be prepared for this new time that lies ahead. You have spoken often here on Lyra of the four cycles, each of 26,000 Earth years, as the Earth completes four Great Years. The Earth and her people will spark with a new impetus of understanding and spiritual unfoldment at each Great Age. For each of these four Great Ages that are to come, you will be trapped in cycles of reincarnation on third-dimensional Earth, unable to return until the Earth is ready to shift back to being a fifthdimensional star. He took Essayenya s hands in his and pulled her to him across the table. Essayenya, knowing this, knowing how long you will need to be on the Earth, do you still want to go? Essayenya sat still and unspeaking with tears pouring down her cheeks. Mosteenya too was crying. It will be so long before I see you again. You will have to hold your light alone. You do not know right now. You cannot foresee what lies ahead. The Earth is a harsh school of soul 128

133 Union experience. For someone of your light, it will be very challenging. In your first lifetime, you will remember much of your time in the stars, but then gradually with each lifetime of experience, you will forget more and more of your truth and your true essence. Your soul will be reborn into many bodies and live many lives. Some of these lives may not be pleasant, but if you can endure, you will one day break free of third-dimensional influences. When the Earth is ready to ascend once more to a fifth-dimensional consciousness and vibration, you and the other hu-mans will also break free. At the end of this time, I will come to you. I will come to take you home. The food lay untouched on the table as Mosteenya and Essayenya came together, each melting into the other as their lips met in a long, lingering kiss. Then Mosteenya lifted Essayenya in his arms, carried her into a tiny bedroom under the sharply pitched eaves of the little cottage, and laid her gently on the bed. They lay together, fully clothed, entwined in each other s arms. Essayenya sobbed, and her tears washed all over her mauve dress. The golden lily she had pinned on her dress was crushed by the weight of Mosteenya s chest as he held her in his arms until her sobs subsided. I know that what you say is true, said Essayenya, through her tears. I know that it won t be easy for me on Earth and there will probably come a time when I wish I hadn t decided to go there. But my soul has been born to be of service to God, and this destiny must play out. I am one of a group of souls created by the One to keep the Light of God forever shining. I sense within my being a fear, an apprehension of what might lie ahead, but I know that I am needed, and that I must answer the call. It breaks my heart to leave you, Mosteenya, but for us both ever to be together, I must venture to the Earth. I know that while the Earth is in the third dimension, I will not be able to ascend. I can absorb and integrate the new hu-man genetic code into my soul s morphogenetic fields, but I will not be able to escape the confines of third-dimensional Earth, and so must continue to be 129

134 Sunshine Before the Dawn reborn, life after life, time after time. I know that some of these lifetimes may not be pleasant. However, these lives on Earth will strengthen my soul. Therefore, I am determined to go. This situation of being together and yet apart is untenable. We lie here fully clothed, because we cannot risk the consequences of lying naked together. The only solution is that I absorb the hu-man genetic code that will one day allow me to traverse all dimensions of the lower worlds. Then I can return to Lyra. If I go to Earth, one day I will have this choice. They lay together, still and quiet now, deeply connecting themselves and their energy bodies through their hearts. Essayenya could feel the life essence of Mosteenya coming into her. His energy permeated every aspect of her being, and she knew and felt his unique essence. She knew that wherever she might go thereafter and in whatever body vehicle she might incarnate her soul, the spirit and essence of Mosteenya would always be part of her. Mosteenya closed his eyes and lay still. A faint smile played on his lips. He too was absorbing into his being the energy and essence of Essayenya. He knew that this energy would now be a permanent part of his own soul and his own morphogenetic fields, and that their energy connection was so potent with love and light that it would instantly connect them if they were ever in the same dimensional world together. He pulled Essayenya even closer and held her tight. This is why he brought her here to his cottage in the Emerald Hills. He wanted to absorb her energy to ensure that even though she might go to Earth, she would never be entirely lost to him. He, himself, could not go to third-dimensional Earth. This was not his path; his place was on Lyra. But at the end of the fourth Great Age on Earth, when the Earth returned to a higher vibration of light, then he would go there, to Essayenya. The energy connection they were creating would forever bind them in bonds of deep and lasting love. Mosteenya knew that when at last he went to Earth, the energy connection between 130

135 Union them would draw them together. He would find Essayenya and bring her home. He relaxed his body against Essayenya s breast and for the final hours of the third decan of the day they slept together, their arms and legs intertwined as one. They woke five hours later just as the first decan of a new day began on Lyra. Still drowsy with sleep, they kissed each other deeply and passionately; and again, the energy of love flowed between them. Then they removed the clothes they had slept in and lay naked together to absorb each other s energy and essence more intimately, and to feel their souls unite as one. As they came together in this union, a spark of energy ignited within them; it was more gold than rose in color, more rose than gold: a mixture of the two. A river of warm golden energy suffused every cell of their bodies with bliss. They lay together for several hours unspeaking. There was nothing that needed to be said. They just drank in the energy of the other. Halfway through this first decan of the day, they got up, dressed, and ate the food that had been prepared and laid out for them and was, as yet, uneaten. Once again, Mosteenya poured two glasses of the berry wine, and they toasted each other and their lifetimes to come. May you always be safe and protected, said Mosteenya. May you overcome all challenges you will face on the Earth. He smiled a slow, sad smile. Somewhere within you, may you always remember my love for you, and know that you will never be entirely alone. Again, tears ran down Essayenya s cheeks at these words. I promise you, Mosteenya, she said, her green eyes made richer and darker with her tears. I promise you that I will always endure. I will always keep the Light of the One within me, and, although I will not consciously remember this day, I ask within my soul to always remember your love. Gathering up their things, they walked slowly to Mosteenya s vehicle on the grass outside. Up into the violet skies 131

136 Sunshine Before the Dawn they flew, quickly gathering speed as they traveled toward the pink pagoda at the Blue Palms Hotel. By this time, it was three hours before the second decan of the day when Essayenya was to meet the others in the foyer of the hotel. She had to change, pack, and be ready to leave. They did not kiss when Mosteenya flew down to land beside the pagoda in the hotel garden, but Mosteenya squeezed her hand tenderly and said that he would return to take the group to the transporter station and say goodbye. Essayenya hurried up the back entrance of the hotel to her room. She saw no one, which was fortunate and, once inside her room, she threw her clothes off and stood for a long time under the circular shower, feeling the heat of the water wash over her, trying hard to soothe the deep longing in her heart. It did not take her long to pack. She was ready and waiting in the lobby well before the appointed time that Mosteenya was to return. She sat together with the others and thought how different she felt today. Everyone else seemed still the same, discussing their time on Lyra and how it would be to go to Earth. She, on the other hand, felt utterly altered. She might look the same, but her energy was no longer hers alone. Part of her was with and would always be with Mosteenya. 132

137 NINE The Golden Key Essayenya took comfort in the thought that her energy would forevermore be mingled with Mosteenya s, and when he arrived, she was smiling. He gazed at her lovingly and thought to himself that in all the years of knowing her, he had never seen her look so radiant. He wished he could hold her in his arms as he had in the cottage in the Emerald Hills, but he kept these thoughts to himself. He busied himself with being attentive to the needs of his guests and, leaving their bags with two porters who were to bring them to the transporter station, ushered the Siriuns toward the Kana and their journey home. When they arrived at the station, there were many people gathered to say farewell to the Siriuns. The Lyran women they had worked with in the Halls of the Dreamtime were there along with many high-ranking Lyran dignitaries. Mosteenya made a short speech of farewell, and then he led the group to the transporter chamber. He said goodbye to each of them as they stepped inside. The last to enter the chamber was Essayenya. They looked deeply into each other s eyes and smiled with an intimacy that would have spoken volumes to anyone close enough to observe. As Essayenya entered the chamber, Mosteenya held out a gift, a small parcel wrapped in silver tissue. Unwrap it when you re back on Sirius, said Mosteenya, pressing the small package into her hands. Essayenya put the gift into the bodice of her dress and stepped inside the chamber. The doors closed. They all held their breath and waited. In an instant, their bodies vanished and the transporter chamber was empty. When they next opened their eyes, they were back in the transporter chamber on Sirius. Essayenya could see her father Ascemius smiling at her through the glass-like walls. Many people 133

138 Sunshine Before the Dawn were there to greet them. They clustered around with cries of welcome. Later that day, Essayenya flew in her space mobile to her house in the Mountains of the Morning Star. They were all to have a few days to rest and readjust to the energy of Sirius before beginning the next phase of their work. Essayenya took with her Mosteenya s gift. She wanted to open it when she was alone in her mountain home. It was very late in the day when she arrived, and she quickly carried inside the few things she d brought with her. She felt very grateful that her friend Malinda who lived in these hills had gone to the house the previous day. Anticipating Essayenya s late arrival, Malinda had left her some food. Essayenya poured herself a large glass of pesear juice and made a meal of vegetables and nuts. She carried the food on a tray to the triangular window that looked out at the mountains and at the smaller twin star of Sirius B twinkling at her from the sky. From her bag, she took the tissue-wrapped package. Inside the tissue was a golden key. She had no idea why Mosteenya would give her a key or what it was to open. She turned it over in her hand. The bow of the key, the part to hold while turning the key in a lock, was of a very intricate design with strange writing in a language she did not recognize. This writing continued down the keyblade. She ran her fingers over the words and felt energy, like a wave of love, rushing into her heart. It felt like Mosteenya s energy, as if he were close to her. Rummaging through the tissue wrapping, she found a note and read it. My Darling Essayenya, This golden key is the key to my heart, but it is also the key to another place. Guard it carefully and take it with you to Earth. It will protect you and guide you where you need to go, but most importantly it will bring you back to me. Mosteenya 134

139 The Golden Key She found a chain and hung the key around her neck. Then, exhausted by her long and emotional day, she fell asleep. The following day was far advanced when Essayenya woke up crying. She had been dreaming of Mosteenya, and just as she saw him come toward her, he disappeared. She was alone in her cottage on Sirius. She soon stopped crying, however, when she heard a voice calling her from outside the window. Up the stone steps came Malinda. Her friend was bringing her a huge bunch of flowers and as Essayenya dressed, Malinda took a vase from the shelves and began to arrange the bouquet. When Essayenya came downstairs, Malinda had prepared lunch for them both. Essayenya sat down at the table and began to tell her friend the story of her stay on Lyra. She didn t tell Malinda about her night with Mosteenya, or about the golden key he had given her. Somehow, telling Malinda about Mosteenya felt too private and personal. Instead, she told her friend all about the Blue Palms Hotel, the Kana transport system, the trip to the Lyran Stargate, and about working with the Lyran women in the Halls of Dreamtime. Malinda sat entranced, her chin in her hands with her elbows propped up on the table in Essayenya s living room. They discussed the next stage of Essayenya s work, including her upcoming trip to Earth to visit the colony of Atlantes. Essayenya explained that she was very excited as she had wanted to visit Earth for a long time. She told Malinda about the many images she had seen of the land itself and the Earth people, and the stories her father Ascemius had told her. Ascemius was also to go to Earth with Essayenya and the others. He wanted to carry out research on the vegetation of that world. They were to go to Earth in ninety decans - one cosmic month - so after these few days resting in the mountains, she and her team would be busy preparing for the journey. There was a great deal to do. Malinda told her friend that she had heard much news of the Pleiadian colony of Mu, during the time Essayenya had been on Lyra. The Siriun people had heard the stories of the fallen 135

140 Sunshine Before the Dawn angels and how they had corrupted the people of Earth. They shuddered at what could have happened if the angels, who had turned their backs on God, had decided to prey on Sirius. As a result, many souls from Sirius had already volunteered to release their Siriun lives and be reborn on Earth into the civilizations of either Mu or Atlantes, as part of this great experiment in the upgrading of consciousness. Mu, in the southern seas of the Earth, was founded on the tenets of peace, love, and unity with all life, as was Atlantes. Those from the stars who had decided to go to Earth to begin a long cycle of physical experience believed with all their hearts that they were contributing to the forward progress of the Earth. They believed that their energy and their more evolved level of consciousness would be of assistance. Essayenya hoped that she would also be able to visit Mu while she was on Earth and told her friend all about the research her team from Sirius was to do before they could design the new hu-man being and go to Earth. What we really must do is make sure that this new hu-man design will mesh well with the genetic codes of the indigenous people already on the Earth, explained Essayenya. It is very important that we get this balance absolutely correct and make sure that the hu-man we create also adjusts well to the Earth environment. They will have the part that is of God - given to us by the Elohim - implanted into their DNA so that they will always have access to the guidance of the soul. In this way, only free-will thought can corrupt them. Other races who might wish to dominate and control them will not be able to subvert them against their will. Then the influence of the fallen angels - of Marjorelca and his like - can be overcome forever. This is an ingenious plan, exclaimed Malinda. It is perfect in its design. It really cannot fail. Yes, agreed Essayenya. We have given much thought to how this genetic upgrade might play out in the ages to come. We see times of darkness for the Earth, probably many more times that the Earth will be cast down in these four Great Ages that are 136

141 The Golden Key to come. Eventually, the numbers of people on the Earth who resonate with love and peace will swell to such an extent that this consciousness will overtake the other darkness, and the Earth and the people of the Earth, the hu-mans, will finally be free. Of course, you must understand that those who make the sacrifice to go to Earth to help toward this plan will also take into their own souls energies the genetic template of the new hu-man being that we are designing. Therefore, if you or I, Malinda, decided to incarnate on Earth, we would take this genetic code into our morphogenetic fields. In time, our souls would also be free to move between dimensions and live in any of the twelvedimensional worlds in the lower heavens. She thought suddenly of Mosteenya, and her eyes clouded. Malinda watched her friend with some concern. She had noticed Essayenya s tear-stained face when she arrived, and she knew Essayenya well enough to know that something had happened on Lyra that had touched her deeply, but that she obviously didn t want to talk about. Malinda put her arms around Essayenya and hugged her. She noticed the golden key, but said nothing. If Essayenya wanted to tell her what had happened while she had been away, then she would. If not, then it was not Malinda s business to ask. The green mist outside the windows was clearing and, to lighten the mood, Malinda suggested that they take a trip across the lake to some wooded hills beyond. Let s take some food with us and have a picnic, she suggested. Essayenya dabbed quickly at her eyes and leaped up from the table. What a good idea, she said. They packed a small bag with snacks and a drink, then got into Essayenya s space mobile and flew out across the lake toward a forest on the far shore. As they flew over the trees, they noticed that some had lost their leaves. This seemed strange, so they flew lower to take a look. They almost skimmed the branches as they circled around. Some of the trees looked as though they had 137

142 Sunshine Before the Dawn burned. These burnt trees stood in a circle about three-hundred yards wide. It occurred to Essayenya and Malinda that a large circular object had perhaps come down from the sky, and that maybe its propulsion jets had burned the trees, as they were more singed at the top than at the bottom. Looking down from above it was obvious that the vegetation closest to the forest floor had not burned. That s interesting, said Essayenya. I must report this to the Council immediately. It doesn t seem that a craft belonging to the Galeks could have done this. I wonder whether it was one of our starships. No, they are all so huge. They couldn t come this close to the land. I can t see any other sign of life here, but let s go a little further and land over there on that grassy mound. Then we can walk the short distance into the forest to take a better look at the burnt trees. Essayenya brought her craft down on a grassy knoll a short distance away and, using the communication system she kept inside her space mobile, she spoke with someone at the Siriun Council about the burnt trees. Mostly, the Siriuns used telepathy to communicate, but they also had sophisticated communication systems to be used in an emergency like this. Then, she and Malinda began to walk toward the trees. As they stepped into the forest, Essayenya immediately sensed that all was not well. They looked at each other silently, communicating the same question with their eyes: Do you think we should go further? It doesn t feel good here. Essayenya took Malinda s arm and walked a few paces forward, listening intently. All was still. They tentatively took a few more steps into the forest. Then they heard a sound. Large, rough hands shot out of the undergrowth and grabbed them from behind. Hands were clapped over their mouths, so that they could not scream or call for help. 138

143 The Golden Key They were pulled backwards into the undergrowth before finally being deposited in a heap at the feet of a very tall man with a shock of bright red hair. The red-haired giant - he seemed immense, being about fourteen-feet tall - looked at them and laughed. The men who had grabbed them also laughed. They stood in a circle looking down at the two women. Essayenya and Malinda were too shocked and frightened to speak. They just sat, winded and bruised, staring up at their captors. Then the red-haired leader began to speak in the universal Language of Light spoken throughout the cosmos. He spoke haltingly as if he did not know the language well, but well enough for Essayenya and Malinda to understand what he was saying. We do not wish to harm you, he began. You are not at all what we expected to find in this forest. We are waiting here to meet with members of the Siriun Council. They are expecting us to come, and we have been waiting here for three decans already. Who are you and why are you here? Essayenya struggled to her feet and wiped the dust from her clothing. My name is Essayenya and this is my friend, Malinda. I am a member of the Siriun Council, but we are not the ones you re looking for. We were just walking in the forest. We saw the burnt trees and came to investigate. Where are you from? Where is your craft? We are from the planet Kronos, which lies in the tail of the constellation called The Serpent, said the red-haired giant. We are sorry we frightened you, but when we heard you coming, and we could not see you properly because of the green mist and the darkness of the forest, we thought that perhaps we were being ambushed, and that the overtures of friendship extended to us by the Siriuns were a trap. But why are you here in the forest? asked Malinda. This place is a long way from the Siriun cities. Why have you come here? 139

144 Sunshine Before the Dawn Because your Council specifically asked us to come to this place, said the giant. We could not bring our craft to your cities, as they are surrounded by a protective force field, an impenetrable dome. To bring us to the ground, our craft had to come close enough so that we were able to make the final part of the trip in our transport vehicle. He pointed to a vehicle that was parked some distance away, almost invisible between some trees at the edge of the forest. It was a strange-looking craft with a very pointed front section becoming much wider at the back. It was a dark green color with unusual symbols painted on the sides. We came to this area because our transport vehicle would not be seen easily within the green mists of these mountains, and because we needed to meet the Siriun Council members in secret, said the giant. We are feeling extremely frustrated and annoyed that they have not appeared. We have come a long way for this meeting. When we saw the burnt trees from the air, I reported this to the Council, said Essayenya. I will tell them now that you have come and why you are here. She wanted to see what affect this statement would have on the three from Kronos. It would help her assess the truth of what they said. You need to speak to Voltar, said the giant. Essayenya knew that Voltar was the leader of the security forces on Sirius. She did not know him personally, but she knew that he would know who she was and trust her words. What is your name? she asked the giant. Kaisznar, he answered. He introduced his companions. My comrades are Klexos and Abidos. Klexos and Abidos did not have red hair, but they were just as tall as their leader. They were big men who looked quite like the Siriuns in appearance except for their height and much larger overall size. 140

145 The Golden Key The Siriuns were a tall race. Most of the people were between six- and seven-feet tall, but much smaller than the three from Kronos. Together with the visitors, Essayenya and Malinda walked back to their space mobile, and this time Essayenya spoke directly to Voltar. The leader of the Siriun security forces sounded calm, but yet there was an underlying tone of anxiety in his voice. He explained to Essayenya that the people from Kronos were expected in another part of the Mountains of the Morning Star, and that when they had not arrived, the Council had become concerned and had mounted a search. After Essayenya s earlier message, they had focused their search more toward the area of the burnt trees and would be there shortly. Voltar said that he himself was on his way to meet with Kaisznar, and that he would like to speak with him in person to explain the situation. Essayenya and Malinda relaxed. They sat down on the grass to wait. Kaisznar spent some time apologizing for being so rough with them, explaining that it was only because he and his companions had waited so long with no word from the Siriuns that he had grown suspicious. He told Essayenya and Malinda stories about what it was like to live on Kronos, explaining that his planet was one of four that circled around a central sun, rather like the solar system of the Earth. He told the women it was very important that he and the others from Kronos meet with the Siriun Council, because he had information that a group of intergalactic invaders was seeking to take over and perhaps destroy other planets and civilizations within the galaxy. They had already infiltrated the security systems of the Galactic Federation in some of the outer regions of the galaxy and they were advancing. The Earth is in an outer region of the galaxy, said Essayenya. Do you think it will be attacked? I don t know, said Kaisznar. But we must seek out and defeat these invaders now before they harm the delicate balance of life here in this galaxy. We know that your people and the 141

146 Sunshine Before the Dawn Pleiadians have established colonies on the Earth. We have also sent a delegation to Pleiades to warn their Council. We must all take action within the Federation, and our starships must be sent to intercept these invaders and either force them to leave our airspace or destroy them. Essayenya and Malinda, you know of only peace and love, but you must understand that all life forms do not subscribe to these beliefs. Some of the life forms that have evolved in other star systems and in other galaxies are not of the One; they seek only to control and destroy. They have no real motivation except domination, and they rule through fear. We noticed strange starships within our airspace, and we realized that they were not of our galaxy. One of our starships that tried to investigate and communicate peacefully with these invaders was destroyed. Over a thousand of our people died in this disaster, so we now know that the motive of these strange-looking craft is to destroy and cause harm. Our nations must band together to chase these beings from our galaxy of light, and ensure that they do not return. Essayenya felt chilled and afraid for the Earth. She really didn t know what to say. How do you recognize these starships? asked Malinda. You said they looked strange. What do you mean? Their ships are black, said Kaisznar. They are shaped like long tubes, and they have yellow markings on the sides. They travel very quickly from one place to the next, and when they are still they disappear so they can t be seen. This is why they are so dangerous. Over the trees from the other side of the mountains, Essayenya saw three small airships of the Siriun airspace patrol approaching. They were flying low over the trees. She stood up and waved as did the others, and in a short time the three craft were circling above them. Slowly and gently they descended vertically, straight down to the meadow where the group stood. 142

147 The Golden Key The first to alight was Voltar. He bowed slightly to Essayenya and Malinda, and then extended a hand to Kaisznar, Klexos, and Abidos. Thank you, thank you, said Voltar to the three. We are very sorry that we did not understand your destination, and that you have been waiting here on this side of the forest. We did not want to alarm the Council or our citizens, so we intended to meet you here. Essayenya, it is a pleasure to meet you. I have heard you speak many times at the council meetings, and I am honored to greet you now. This is my friend, Malinda, said Essayenya, extending her hand to his. We were going to the other side of the forest when we saw the burnt trees and came down to take a look. We both understand the secrecy that must surround these talks, and we will keep this matter confidential. Thank you, said Voltar. We will go now, said Essayenya, as she turned to Kaisznar, Klexos, and Abidos. Thank you for coming here to warn us. I am sure that with the combined forces of the Galactic Federation on our side, we can oust these invaders. Thank you, seconded Malinda. The two women walked toward Essayenya s space mobile and got in. As they flew off, they saw Voltar and the other members of the Siriun Council looking tense and taut as they talked with the three giant beings. They were so engrossed they did not even glance up as the women flew off. After this, Essayenya and Malinda no longer felt like going on their picnic and flew back to Essayenya s house. A pall had fallen over the day and soon after they arrived, Malinda kissed her friend and said goodbye. Essayenya sat for a long time at the triangular window in her bedroom gazing out at the lake. It was only one spaceship Kaisznar had said, but one could always mean more, and she felt worried 143

148 Sunshine Before the Dawn about the Earth colonies of Atlantes and Mu, and the people of the Earth. She could not remember this ever happening before, during her current lifetime. She had only known peace within these lower worlds of light, although she did remember her people telling stories of galactic wars and planets that were destroyed in previous times. She sighed. If only Mosteenya were here to speak to about all this. But he was many light-years and many dimensions away. She took the chain with the golden key from around her neck and rubbed the key in her hands. Immediately, she felt Mosteenya s energy, a strong, loving energy, build up within her heart and then suffuse throughout her body. She breathed it in and an image of Mosteenya came into her mind as she had last seen him standing outside the transporter chamber giving her his gift. His black eyes looked at her through the eyes of her memory and, in their warmth, she found peace. 144

149 TEN Preparation Seven days later, Essayenya was back in the city, meeting daily with the other members of her team, painstakingly and systematically discussing all aspects of the journey, while also assembling all the equipment they would need to take with them to Earth. One evening, she and her father Ascemius were eating a meal together. Ascemius was telling her the latest news of the colonization of Atlantes and Mu. Of course you must understand, Essayenya, that from when they are babies, the Siriun souls who recently volunteered to be born into the Earth dimension will not know or remember this decision. They will be born to those of us from Pleiades and Sirius who go to Earth in our current bodies. Our people and the Pleiadians may return to their parent stars as they are not of the Earth; indeed, they will need to return to Sirius or Pleiades regularly to keep their bodies strong. The souls who incarnate as babies on the Earth, however, will need to remain there, as they are born into the Earth dimension. Out of love and a desire to assist with the Divine Plan for the Earth and our galaxy of light, they will die and be reborn within the Earth s third-dimensional world countless times, until that time comes when the Earth is ready to ascend and become a fifth-dimensional planet once again. It shows great love and compassion that so many from Sirius have volunteered to be part of this plan. We will always be watching over these souls and guiding them in their future lives, but we cannot interfere with their free will. We can only intercede, if asked. When the intention of a being is to seek our aid, then we can step in to assist. Essayenya bit into a large ripe pesear and then, finding that the juice was running down her chest, put it down and delicately 145

150 Sunshine Before the Dawn cut it into thin slivers. As she slowly ate the fruit, she thought that, of all the experiences and the people she would miss if she were to incarnate on Earth, she would miss Ascemius the most. Of course, she already missed Mosteenya, but she also had a special bond with Ascemius her father. He paused for a moment and smiled at his daughter. He looked a little sad. So, you and your group are almost ready. This was a statement, not a question, as he was also involved with the Earth preparations; Essayenya s father was going there too. Ascemius then brought up the subject of the threat to the Earth and other Star Nations within the galaxy. As she had promised, Essayenya had said nothing to anyone. It was Voltar who had told Ascemius of his meeting with Essayenya and Malinda in the forest. I heard that you met Voltar in the Mountains of the Morning Star, and that he and others from the Siriun Council met and rendezvoused there with three beings from the planet Kronos. Voltar told me how worried they are about the danger to the Earth and other Star Nations within this galaxy from intergalactic invaders. Even now, our Federation starships are patrolling the skies. We have particularly stepped up our surveillance in the outer galactic regions. So far, our starship commanders have seen nothing, but they are patient. They will wait for these invaders to show themselves. We have also had reports from other Star Nations that their starships have been attacked or even destroyed, as was the starship from Kronos. It is especially worrying as these invading craft cannot be seen while they re stationary. They can sit and wait it out, and we don t even know that they are there. The Ashtar Command, the special forces unit of the Federation, has taken over the monitoring of our defenses. Do you think we are in any danger when we go to Earth? asked Essayenya. I am not particularly afraid, but it does make our trip a little more stressful. 146

151 Preparation I really think that the threat will be over, before we go, said Ascemius. We have had reports of only one invading craft. That one appears to have done quite a bit of damage, but the Council still hopes it has entered our galaxy alone, and that this craft will be found, and either destroyed or chased from our airspace. I feel a bit unsettled, said Essayenya. I am excited to go to Earth. As you know, it has been a dream of mine for a long time, but something is making me feel quite anxious. I don t know whether it is the responsibility that I have of creating the new human being, or whether it is about something yet to come. I can t quite understand my feelings. What do you think? Ascemius paused, rubbed his beard, and smiled quizzically at his daughter. I think you re feeling the winds of change. That s what I think. Your soul knows what lies ahead, because your soul brought you into this life. Whenever a being in physical life is about to shift in consciousness and understanding, the ego-self - that is the voice of the personality seeking to keep things safe and secure - will be tested. You are most likely feeling this as anxiety. It s a feeling of disquiet that you can t quite understand. The way forward is to send love and acceptance to the feelings, and surrender to the path of the soul. Then you will be more at peace. Be assured that, as long as your intention is based on love and right action, everything is as it should be. Essayenya s shoulders relaxed and a sudden smile, like sunshine, lit up her face. Thank you, my father. Sometimes, I find it hard to just let go and trust that all is in perfect order, and will happen in the right and perfect way. We are to go in twenty-one decans, all of us together on the next Federation starship going to the Earth. How much easier it would be if we could travel there in the interdimensional transporter, the same way we go to Lyra or Antares, but it will not operate within the third-dimensional energy fields of the Earth. 147

152 Sunshine Before the Dawn How strange it is that we need to be in a starship to approach Earth s gravitational fields. Yes, said Ascemius. It feels as though we are going backwards in time to before we even had such a thing as a transporter system. You could say that the starship itself is like a flying transporter station, only we won t know that we are flying between dimensions. It is to do with the angle of torque creating rotational torsion around the starship as we pass into the Earth s third-dimensional envelope. The craft will suddenly dematerialize and disappear, and then rematerialize and reappear in another reality. It s a very precise calculation to do with astrophysics and light. Essayenya yawned. I m feeling tired, and it s getting late. It s already well into the third decan of the day. I ll go home as I have much to do tomorrow. Our planning is proceeding well, but there s still a great deal to accomplish. The next day, Essayenya and the others spent a long time discussing in detail everything they needed to research while on Earth. They carefully documented their decisions. Asyia, in particular, was quite concerned that they would have a definite plan of action that could be put into place immediately they arrived. She did not want to waste a decan of their precious time. You might all think I m being overly cautious, she expounded over lunch. But as a genetic specialist, I understand how precise we must be with the new DNA codings that will be used to create the hu-man form. These codings must work together with the DNA of the indigenous people of the Earth. They must also mesh with the DNA codes of those of us from the stars who will incarnate on the Earth. These codings must be capable of stretching into the potential of their final, twelve-strand-dna and twelve-dimensional design for the time when the Earth beings evolve in consciousness and after the Earth shifts back to being a fifth-dimensional planet. 148

153 Preparation So you see, it is vital that we get this right. We will not be able to make changes later. Essayenya nodded. Yes, I absolutely agree, Asyia. This task is so important that we must take every opportunity to check and recheck our calculations. Rai, we are relying on you to make sure that the energy codings from the Elohim given to us in the golden box on Lyra are in the correct sequence. There is a crystalline gland that we will place within this new hu-man body. We have spoken of it before. It will link these new hu-man beings directly with God mind, the consciousness of the Elohim. Not only will they be able to find this connection within themselves, but they will also feel this connection as part of their inner selves. Absentmindedly, she rubbed the golden key hanging around her neck. Mosteenya s loving energy shot into her heart and surged through every cell of her body like warm water running through her veins. Essayenya felt disconcerted. She had not realized what she was doing in rubbing the key, and she started thinking about what Mosteenya might have meant when he said that the key would keep her safe. She remembered the words he had written. This golden key is also the key to another place. Guard it carefully and take it with you to Earth. It will protect you and guide you where you need to go, but most importantly it will bring you back to me. She tucked the key under her clothing and turned her attention back to the task at hand. It was a long day, but finally, they finished their planning and calculations. Now, in the days ahead, they had only organizational tasks left to accomplish. That night, Essayenya had a dream. It was about the golden key. She saw herself walking along a cliff path. Far below was bluegreen water. Around her, at the side of the path was lush green vegetation. It looked idyllic, except that in the dream Essayenya felt herself to be upset and worried. 149

154 Sunshine Before the Dawn She was holding the key and speaking to herself in the Language of Light, the language of the stars. She was alone. The path was dipping down toward the sea, then up again, climbing higher. However, overall she seemed to be gradually walking down toward a sandy shore. She could glimpse a beach through the trees. Essayenya felt herself to be walking quickly as if she were in a hurry. She could hear, but couldn t yet see, the crashing of waves on the beach. This sound was unfamiliar to her. She knew it came from the water far below, but she did not know this sound on Sirius. This scene was not on Sirius. Then in her dream, she heard another sound - very raucous and loud. It seemed to come from behind her. She turned around and saw nothing. The sound came again - loud and frightening - like nothing she had ever heard before, and she started to run. Just as she reached the sandy shore, she woke up, shaking with fear. She knew the place of her dream was the Earth. She had seen such images of Earth vegetation and water, just like her dream. She lay curled up in a ball in her bed, trying to make sense of it all. Don t be silly, she said aloud to herself. It s only a dream. It s not really happening. You don t need to be afraid. Her fingers wrapped around the key, and she warmed her body and spirit with the energy from Mosteenya, until she felt relaxed enough to go back to sleep. She slept deeply for several hours. It was very late in the first decan of the day when she awoke. She jumped up out of bed and ran to get ready. She was almost late when she arrived for her meeting with the group. I am sorry, everyone, she said as she entered the room, a little flustered. I overslept. Now, let s see what we still need to discuss. There was quite a list of topics still to be covered and the second decan of the day was already well advanced when Kristiana asked a question. 150

155 Preparation How much do you think we need to prepare ourselves for the change in vibration and density we will experience when we go to Earth? Sirius is a fifth-dimensional planet, and we are accustomed to this vibrational density. We know it s challenging for us to go to places like Lyra, which is tenth-, eleventh-, and twelfth-dimensional, but if we step down our vibration to go to third-dimensional Earth, how will this affect us? That s a good question. I really don t know the full answer, replied Essayenya. I will ask my father Ascemius. I have never heard that it is challenging for our people to walk upon the Earth, but yes, you must be right. There must be some affect on our bodies. There are only three days left before our journey begins. I am sure that you all have matters you need to attend to, so we will adjourn this meeting for today. I will find out how Earth s vibration will affect us. That evening, Essayenya was again with her father in the great room of his home, a large, beautiful space of stone floors and circular, marble-like walls. She sat in front of a roaring, log fire on a large circular couch that hugged the contours of the body tightly. She tried to relax. Ascemius too had had a busy day as he made his final preparations for the journey to Earth. He prepared them a meal. He brought in a bottle of fruit wine along with two steaming bowls of soup made from a type of root vegetable that grew on Sirius. Essayenya took her glass and raised it to her lips. Father, I need to know more about how it will be for us to live for a time on Earth. The members of my group are concerned about how our bodies will adapt to Earth s energy and vibration. When we went to Lyra, we had to prepare for that twelfthdimensional environment by doing breathing exercises. What do we do to prepare for our stay on Earth? Ascemius smiled. Essayenya, you always make sure that no stone is left unturned and nothing is forgotten. I can assure you that for the relatively short time you will be on Earth, you and the others will be fine. There will be a slow but steady degrading of the 151

156 Sunshine Before the Dawn atomic structure of our bodies while on the Earth, because of the gravitational force field around that planet and its relative density compared to Sirius. It takes some time before Earth density and gravity affect our physical bodies and general wellbeing. This is why those from Pleiades, Sirius, and other star civilizations who go to colonize the Earth in Atlantes and Mu need to return every twenty-two Earth years to recharge their energies on their stars of origin. As I explained last night, souls who are born on Earth will not need to do this, as their bodies will be adapted from birth to Earth energy. But they also won t be able to travel back to our higher-dimensional worlds while the Earth is third-dimensional. They will be required to remain on the Earth, living out many, many lifetimes until such time as the Earth is ready to ascend once more in consciousness and vibration. Then, these children of the stars will be free to join with us once more. Together, we will become one nation, one people of light throughout this galaxy, living in all these vari-dimensional worlds that God, the Creator-of- All, has made. He put his arms around his daughter and hugged her tightly. Little one, you are as wound up as a spring ready to snap. You should relax more and trust that all is well. Essayenya buried her head into her father s shoulder and sobbed. The trip to Lyra, becoming so close to Mosteenya and then having to say goodbye, and the responsibility she felt in leading the group who were to design the new hu-man being had all taken a toll on her physically and emotionally. She looked pale and thin. Ascemius had noticed fine lines around her eyes that had not been there before, and he was worried about her. When she had arrived back on Sirius from Lyra, she had changed, as though she was trying to keep busy, so as not to feel some kind of pain. Maybe it is too much for her to go to Earth right now, he wondered. Maybe the responsibilities she has taken on are too great. He gently stroked Essayenya s hair and waited for her to stop crying. 152

157 Preparation He didn t have to wait long. A few minutes later, Essayenya sat up, wiped her eyes, and said to her father, There is something I want to tell you, something I have longed to share with you, but have not. I want to tell you now. For many years on my visits to Antares to represent Sirius on the Galactic Council, I have met and worked with a man from Lyra called Mosteenya. He is one of the leaders of Lyra. He is tall and strong, and quite the most wonderful being I have ever met, except for you, of course. She smiled at Ascemius through her tears. During my visit to Lyra we became close. I love him with all my heart, and he loves me. As you know, though, because of the differences between our races and the energy vibrations between Sirius and Lyra, we cannot be together, not in these bodies, not in this lifetime. When I left Lyra, he gave me a gift, a golden key. She pulled the key out from around her neck. You see this key around my neck. When I hold it, I feel a high, loving energy flood my being as if his energy is still with me. But then I feel sad, because I realize that he is not with me, and I am all alone. I keep wondering if maybe there is something we can do to be together. I think that the only way we can ever be together is for me to go to Earth and take on one of the bodies of the new hu-man beings so that the twelfth-dimensional genetics of Lyra can be instilled within my soul s DNA pattern, the akashic records of my soul. In this way, when the Earth ascends and becomes a fifthdimensional planet again, my body will be able to ascend with the Earth. When that time comes, I will perhaps be able to travel back to Lyra. Like all beings in these worlds that range between being fifth- and twelfth-dimensional, I came at one time through the Lyran Stargate, but my lifetimes on fifth-dimensional Sirius have made it impossible for me to ascend directly. It is only by taking into my physical body the genetics of Lyra through the potential of the twelve-strand-dna that we will prepare for hu-mans that I will be able to do this. 153

158 Sunshine Before the Dawn Father, I confess I m a little afraid to go to Earth. Last night, I had a dream that affected me greatly. I was running down a path toward water, the large body of water that I have seen in images of the Earth, and something or someone was behind me, chasing me. There was a loud sound, very frightening, and I woke up trembling with fear. I also don t want to leave you and my life here, but I know that this time is coming. I feel it. Ascemius gently held Essayenya s hands in his and looked into her eyes. Essayenya, I will never truly be apart from you. We never lose those whom we love through distance or physical death. The love that we feel for one another will join us together through all time. One day in another life, we will reconnect. This is the Way and the Law of Life. I will remain on Sirius. My place is here, but I will always be guiding and protecting you in your future lifetimes to come. Don t be afraid. You have so much to do on the Earth. God s plan for you is different from mine. The entire focus of your soul is to assist others in their paths of unfoldment. So you will go to Earth, because this is where you are most needed. I understand and I feel this to be true, said Essayenya. I will try to be strong, but one day I will come back here to Sirius. One day, I want to be able to live freely and easily in all our worlds, to be equally at ease on Pleiades, Arcturus, or Lyra, because my DNA will embody all of their genetic codes. And so it will be, said Ascemius. So it will be. In his eyes, Essayenya saw such love and understanding, and she also saw truth. Later that night, back in her own home, Essayenya had another dream. In this one, she was an old woman. Her hands were wrinkled and thin, and her face was deeply lined. She saw herself sitting inside a cave in the mountains. Others were with her and she felt that they were hiding from someone or something. Around her in the cave, she saw children sleeping. A little group of four adults - two men and two women - were talking 154

159 Preparation anxiously, huddled together in the flickering light of candles placed in sconces on the cave walls. One of the young men came toward her. Mother, I have to go now, he said. Please take care of the children and keep them from harm. I pray that we will return, but somehow, I don t think so. When we are gone, take the children down into the valley. Piers will help you. He is the eldest. He understands and he knows what to do. I pray that by our sacrifice, you and the children will be kept safe. They are searching for us everywhere and will soon find us. The only way we can save the children is to give ourselves up. Yeshua taught us that the Way is through love, not hatred. These people hate us. They need to see that we are not afraid of them, and that we act from love. This is the greatest demonstration of our faith that we can make. Essayenya saw herself as the old woman take the hands of the young man and hold them for a moment. Then she stood up and walked to the entrance of the cave. She prayed for a time with the men and women who were leaving, and as the sun rose over the mountains, she watched them set out for the valley below, striding out with quick backward glances and waves as they disappeared down the mountainside. The old woman was left alone with the sleeping children. A young boy about ten-years old awoke and came to her side. The boy s father had told him that he would have to leave, and the boy was trying to be brave, but in the candle light, she saw tears in his eyes. She saw herself as the old woman putting her arms around the boy and pulling him close to her. When Essayenya woke up in the morning, the dream was still vivid in her mind. She could almost feel herself as the old woman hiding in the cave, and her heart went out to this woman whom she felt she was yet to become. She felt certain her dream was of the Earth, perhaps of a lifetime she might one day have there, and she wondered at such tricks of time and space, and how she could see such vivid images of a future that had not yet occurred. 155

160 Sunshine Before the Dawn Unable to process its meaning further, she pushed the dream away from her. For the next two days, Essayenya and her team were busy. They still had much to attend to, but on the third day they were ready. It was the beginning of the third decan of that day when the group destined for Earth gathered together to begin their journey. Because the starships of the Galactic Federation were so huge, like vast traveling cities in space, it was the practice for them to stay in space, either in motion or docked quietly. So Essayenya, Ascemius, and the others had to travel to the starship the same way they had traveled to Lyra, via the transporter station. A number of people came to see them off, among them, Essayenya s friend Malinda. She seemed flustered as she bustled up to Essayenya and gave her a hug. How exciting, Essayenya. I almost wish I was coming too, she said. I know that you will have much work to do, but I do hope that you enjoy yourself and get to explore as much of the Earth as you can. Yes, I hope so too, said Essayenya. I ve seen many images of the Earth. I m excited at the thought of actually seeing these places with my own eyes. We are to begin our visit at Keor, the major town of Atlantes, on an island called Undal. Afterwards, we ll travel to other places to work with as many of the native people of the Earth as we can, ensuring that the genetic code of the new human being we design will mesh perfectly with them. How long do you expect to be gone? asked Malinda. Several months, said Essayenya. There is no fixed timeframe. We will take as long as we need to do the work. She saw her father standing up and beckoning. She put her arms around her friend and hugged her. Thank you so much for coming to say goodbye, Malinda. I see I have to go. I will bring you back a little souvenir from Earth. Essayenya picked up her bag of clothing and other belongings she was taking with her and walked with the others into the transporter chamber. 156

161 Preparation As the people who had come to say farewell waved and smiled, the doors of the chamber closed. And with a buzz, a whir, and an eerie silence, they were gone. 157

162 ELEVEN Atlantes The Siriun delegation to Earth rematerialized inside the transporter chamber on the Federation starship. A young man called Pepe and a woman called Absinthe were there to meet them. Absinthe, in particular, was very chatty and welcoming. She told them that she had been on the starship several years, and that she was from Pleiades. She took them to a large communal dining area where they had a light meal before being assigned their rooms. Absinthe had been to Earth many times and was considering settling in Atlantes. She explained to them that Keor had developed into quite a beautiful settlement and that the Pleiadian rulers had done everything they could to ensure that their City of the Sun reflected only lightness and peace. She spoke of the beautiful temple high on the hill above the city. It isn t large, she explained. It s small and new just like the city, but quite lovely. You will be able to meditate and pray in the temple, she said. It s always kept open. I have a friend living on Undal, not at Keor, but at another smaller settlement, some distance away. His name is Rathissa. He teaches the children. You would enjoy meeting the children who have been born on Atlantes. They are such beautiful souls, all of them choosing to be incarnated on Earth. They hold such wisdom and light. Essayenya sat in silence, listening while Absinthe was speaking. She thought of the new, little children of the Earth, of how brave they were, and of all that they were sacrificing. After a while, she decided to stop worrying and just trust. Everyone was tired now that the time to leave had finally come. They had all been very busy, and they needed a rest before the work on Earth began in earnest. 158

163 Altantes Absinthe noticed their weariness. Oh, I am so sorry, she said. You must all be very tired and wish to sleep. Let me show you to your quarters. She led them along a narrow corridor lined with metal doors, each appearing the same, only numbered differently in the universal language of the Star Nations. She paused before each doorway as she allocated the rooms. Here is your room, Essayenya, she said. Essayenya thanked her, said good night to the others, and pushed open the door. The room was dimly lit, the walls pale greyish blue with two round porthole-like windows above a bed covered in a soft grey gauze blanket. The room was simply furnished with only a writing desk and chair, and a large round armchair. It was designed for practicality, but also Essayenya noticed with relief, for comfort. She lay down on the bed, threw off her clothes, kicked off her shoes, and in a couple of minutes was fast asleep. When she awoke some time later, she looked out of the round windows and saw stars racing past at what seemed an incredibly fast speed. Absinthe had told them that even though the principle of dematerialization and rematerialization remained the same as when standing in the transporter, there was a time delay necessitated by the need for the starship to shift through many dimensions and realities, and then enter the thirddimensional gravitational fields of Earth. This made the transference of energy and matter not immediate, but a more gradual process. She had said it would take roughly five cosmic days for the journey to Earth. Essayenya noticed on the time piece by her bed that it was still early; the first decan of the day had not yet begun. She went back to sleep. The clocks were all set to cosmic time. She had learned that this would change to the linear time of Earth when they came close to Earth s gravitational fields. She slept well, the best she d slept for some time, and when she did wake up again, it was already the fifth hour of the first decan of the day, and someone was knocking at the door. 159

164 Sunshine Before the Dawn Quickly, she got up, slipped into a robe, and opened the door. A young woman stood there holding a large tray with fruit, slices of a grainy type of loaf, and a pot of what Essayenya could smell was lemon tea. Oh, thank you, she said to the young woman. This is just what I need. The young woman smiled. You re welcome, she said. I am also to tell you that there is a meeting with the starship commander in two hours. Absinthe and Pepe will come to collect each of you. Carrying the tray, Essayenya climbed back into bed and slowly ate her breakfast. It felt good to be here. She had never been on a Federation starship before. She had always traveled throughout the galaxy by transporter. She wondered how many people were on the ship. Hundreds, possibly thousands, she thought to herself. These starships traveled all over the galaxy and were enormous. They operated independently, like sovereign cities in the sky. No one star nation held ownership of the Federation starships. They were operated and controlled by a committee made up of all the Star Nations. They continuously patrolled the heavens, searching for renegade spacecraft and keeping the Star Nations safe from invaders who did not align with peace, and would, perhaps, harm their civilizations. The Galactic Federation starships regularly made the journey to Earth carrying people, materials, and support to the colonies from the parent stars of home. They were so huge that they had to dock in space outside the Earth s gravitational fields and use smaller transfer craft to reach land. Essayenya ate the bread slowly, savoring every bite. It was flavored with a spice she had not tasted before. She felt excited now, not drained, and she went over in her mind all the points she needed to discuss in the meeting with the starship commander. She had never met this man, but she had heard that he was from the star Vega, part of the Lyran system. 160

165 Altantes I wonder if he s like Mosteenya, she thought. Mosteenya s grandmother was from Vega. She dismissed the idea from her mind and hurried to dress. Absinthe and Pepe were prompt in collecting the group. They took them down corridors and up elevators to a large room at the top of the starship. Here the commander was waiting for them. He was tall and slim with brown eyes and steel grey hair; he did not resemble Mosteenya in the slightest. When he spoke, his voice resonated with a brisk assurance that they all warmed to immediately. Thank you all for coming. My name is Commander Vashna. The commander spoke with a clipped accent in the universal language of the stars. He explained that he had been commander of the starship for a long time and was not often able to return to Vega. He said that he wanted to brief them on the current conditions on Earth. Since the colony of Mu was established in the southern seas, there has been an influx of settlers from many of the Star Nations. We have had to be very vigilant with our patrols, as many beings not of peace and goodwill have also tried to infiltrate our defenses and get to Earth. As you know, a marauding band from outside our galaxy has been causing trouble to our friends from Kronos and others of the Star Nations, and all starship commanders of the Federation have had to be on watch for renegade craft. It s particularly difficult to protect our colonies on Earth, as the density of the third dimension there offers many places to hide. We re doing the best we can, but I want to warn you all to be on the lookout and to feel within in all situations and with all beings you might meet to determine whether they are aligned with truth. Ascemius was listening intently. He glanced quickly at Essayenya. He looked a little concerned. Thank you for warning us, Commander Vashna, he said. We will be alert and aware. When we arrive on the Earth, we 161

166 Sunshine Before the Dawn expect to go straight to Keor, the Atlantean city on the island of Undal. From there, we will travel to other places on the Earth, but we are grateful for the warning. Can you tell us more so that we might understand any situations that could occur? Commander Vashna s face creased into a smile. It is not as bad as all that, he replied. I don t want to alarm any of you, but I do want you to be aware of possible dangers. What seems to be happening in many places on the Atlantean islands and to a lesser extent on Mu is that positions of trust and responsibility have been infiltrated by beings from outside this galaxy and from the star regions of Alpha Draconis and Rigel, whose people are not as highly evolved in their consciousness. They have sought positions of power to further their own separatist desires and do not have the good of the people at heart. This is a problem, as the Earth is, in itself, a place of duality. Our colonists are holding a delicate balance as they seek to lift this planet into greater light. We don t want beings who are not aligned with this way of thinking to dilute our positive energy with their own self-serving thoughts. I just want to warn you that some of the people you meet may not necessarily be like you. They may present one face to you, a smiling face full of cooperation and goodwill, but be quite the opposite inside themselves. I would advise you to be wary and not trust a person until you are really sure of their intentions. I don t think this will be a problem in Keor, but as you travel further afield, I would say to you, be careful. In twelve decans, we will arrive at our holding position close to the Earth s gravitational fields. From there, you will transfer on to small craft for your journey to Earth. This will not take long; you will be there in a short time. You will arrive on a hilltop near Keor on the Atlantean island of Undal. Meanwhile, I welcome you aboard this starship and wish you all an enjoyable journey. This ship is vast. It is like a small city, so you will have lots to do to pass the time. You are in good hands 162

167 Altantes with Pepe and Absinthe to show you around. Thank you for your attention. Commander Vashna stood up, bowed slightly, and left the room. The days that followed were spent enjoying the many luxuries and amenities that the starship had to offer. The Siriuns almost wished they could stay longer; it was such fun. Well, at least we go back to Sirius on the starship, chattered Kristiana on the final day. We ll get to spend time here again, she said happily, as she sat with Essayenya in a long narrow garden that ran the length of the starship; although it was totally enclosed, it appeared open to the heavens. They could see the stars rushing by. It was very romantic. Yes, I really love it here too, replied Essayenya. It s hard to believe that we are flying so fast. Only two decans and then we ll be on Earth. I have to say I m really excited now. I ve so longed for this day. I think I ll go to my room and rest. I want to be fresh for our arrival. Kristiana glanced up at her friend. She thought that Essayenya looked much better and much more relaxed than she had seen her for a long time. On their return from Lyra, Essayenya had been withdrawn and distant. She had looked pale, and Kristiana had worried that the twelfth-dimensional density of the Lyran vibration had been too taxing for her. Then she had remembered the place in the Emerald Hills - Etsos was its name - the small town with the pale blue stone buildings that Mosteenya had shown them. She remembered watching Essayenya and Mosteenya standing together, and sensing their deep connection. I am so glad to see Essayenya looking better, she thought to herself. The trip to Earth will do her good. Early in the first decan of the following day, the starship reached cruising speed and approached the preprogrammed coordinates just outside the gravitational fields of Earth. After a light meal, those who were to travel to Earth met together in a 163

168 Sunshine Before the Dawn pressure chamber in which the two spacecraft used as landing craft were stored. Only one of the two craft was deployed, with the other craft on standby in case of difficulties. Once the passengers were safely aboard, the pilot began a verbal countdown, at the same time that a merkaba field - a special type of rotational energy field of light - was created around the landing craft. When all was in readiness, a pressure lock began to open in the bottom of the starship, and the landing craft slipped out into space. Essayenya could see the Earth from the craft s windows, a beautiful round orb of many colors. The orb grew closer and closer until she lost sight of its circular shape and could see only water and a spreading land mass approaching. After a short time, she could make out mountains and valleys as they flew ever closer to the Earth. Now, she could see buildings dotted across the landscape, and close by, a large town encircled with three, concentric bronze gold walls that glinted in the light of the Earth s sun, like a beacon to guide them in. They did not fly directly toward the town, but turned inland toward a plateau that overlooked Keor from some distance away. Essayenya could hear the sound of a powerful reverse thrust and a slight hiss and a sigh as the spacecraft glided smoothly and gently down and landed with barely a bump on the Earth. Waiting for them at the edge of a grassy field was a delegation from Keor, the Atlantean City of the Sun. Among them was Rai s uncle. Rai was overjoyed to see him and could hardly wait to introduce his relative to the others from Sirius. There was a short speech of welcome. A reception in their honor was to take place the following day. They traveled to the Atlantean city in a rather strange type of conveyance. It was similar to Essayenya s space mobile on Sirius, but it hovered much closer to the ground and seemed to glide with barely a sound as it moved quite quickly through lush tropical forest and on, past orchards and rolling green fields toward the city of Keor. 164

169 Altantes From a distance, Keor seemed to glow with a golden light. As they got closer, Essayenya could see that this light was the reflection of the sun s rays off the metallic casing that covered the tall spire of the temple, high on a hill in the center of the town. Many other buildings that were obviously part of the temple complex and administrative center of the town also reflected the sun s rays. The same bronze gold metal also covered the three, tall, concentric walls that surrounded the city, the ones they had seen from the air. These walls were like three golden rings; they encircled the green water of a watercourse surrounding the outer walls of the city. Essayenya caught her breath in excitement. She and the others were mesmerized by the scene unfolding before them. As they approached the city, they saw many people working in the fields harvesting fruit and vegetables. The citizens of Keor laughed and waved, and called out cries of welcome. Little children caught up in all the excitement ran alongside the hovering vehicles to take a closer look at the newcomers. As the hovering craft moved in through the first of the three golden gates, it glided gently to the ground, and they were asked by their hosts to disembark. A man stepped forward to greet them. This was Pleija, the Pleiadian King who had founded Atlantes on behalf of the Star Nations. Pleija was a tall, spare man with very blond hair and deepset blue eyes. He wore a dark blue cloak embroidered with tiny silver stars, and was carrying a long metal staff in his hands. I am honored to greet you, my Siriun friends, he said. Welcome to Keor, Atlantean City of the Sun. We are all delighted that you have come, as we have heard much about your mission to assist the people of the Earth. We will make all the resources of Atlantes available to you for your research and your travel. Here in Atlantes, we are from many Star Nations, but we all hold fast to the one truth, and that is love. We join in oneness with all who serve our Creator, God. 165

170 Sunshine Before the Dawn Tomorrow, we are to enjoy a meal together, but for now, I bid you welcome. I have requested that your comfort and needs be attended to in every way. For a few days, you will be left to settle in and explore our city. You are free to go where you wish, and we will do all that we can to assist you. As the elder of the Siriuns, Ascemius stepped forward and bowed before the King. Thank you, Pleija. Your hospitality and welcome is much appreciated, he replied. I wish to introduce you to my daughter Essayenya and the other members of her team who are to design the genetics of the new hu-man being, the new man and woman of the Earth. This human creation will embody the best characteristics of all our peoples from the stars. He introduced each member of the group in turn, and as he did so, that person stepped forward and greeted the Atlantean king. Pleija nodded to each. You are all most welcome here. We trust that you will enjoy Atlantes and profit from your time on Earth. They again boarded their craft and continued on through the second and third golden gates. As they passed through the inner gate, many people waved and smiled as the craft glided toward a group of buildings at the foot of a hill, near the center of the city. The buildings were of stone and did not have the golden metal sheathing. They were very beautiful, clustered together and enclosed within a perimeter wall of graceful, white stone arches. These arches led into a central courtyard, in the center of which was a small lake covered with many rounded, green leaves that almost obscured the water. A fountain rose up through the center of the lake, and many tiny white flowers seemed almost to sit on the leaves, as if dancing in the sunshine. Essayenya saw a number of buildings within the courtyard, each with separate doorways, which she thought must lead to the guest accommodations, apartments within the complex. Many must be occupied, she thought. There were quite a number of people coming and going. 166

171 Altantes Their guide, a man called Felicio, made quite a fuss of showing them to their apartments. He was obviously in awe and doing all he could to make them welcome. The Siriun contingent was housed in three, adjoining apartments. Essayenya was pleased to find that her father Ascemius was in her apartment, along with Rai and Kristiana. The next day and a half was spent exploring the city of Keor. Compared to the cities on Sirius, Keor was very small, but it was a beautiful place with many open spaces covered with trees, grasses, and flowers of every hue. Essayenya reveled in the lush, green vegetation and the brilliant colors of the flowers. Birds with colorful feathers flew in the skies, and the skin of the people was deeply tanned with the warmth of Earth s sun, which appeared to rise each day on the eastern horizon and set in the west. She walked for miles along the cobbled streets of the city of Keor, mentally drinking it all in, so that she might remember everything once she returned home. What impressed her most was the spirit among the people she met. They radiated love and light, and were only too pleased to assist in every possible way. To the children of Atlantes, she opened her heart. These children of Atlantean parents, who came from the stars, were born on Earth into third-dimensional bodies and could never return to their parents stars of origin. Although their parents were not of Earth, and the children still had the genetics of the stars, their energetic calibration to the Earth - their place of birth - would forever lock them into a cycle of birth, death, and rebirth within the confines of this third-dimensional world. On a soul level, they had all volunteered for this task to bring light and higher consciousness to Earth; but as they played, laughing and chattering as little children on the streets of Keor, their higher purpose was forgotten. And so it would be, through all their subsequent lifetimes, thought Essayenya, until the time came that the Earth would be ready to ascend and become once more a fifth-dimensional planet like Sirius. In this future time, these children of the stars in Earth- 167

172 Sunshine Before the Dawn bound bodies would be triggered to remember their star-born origins. The light of memory would be triggered to call forth their soul knowledge that would then help them step forward and play their part in the Divine Plan for Earth s ascension. Essayenya sat on a step in the sunshine watching the children at play. She felt as though she was looking at her own future, as if the little girl playing with her brothers in the garden opposite might be her one day. The child had red gold curls that bobbed about her face as she skipped around the garden. She was about eight years old and clearly the leader of the three. Essayenya heard her telling her much younger brothers what to do, and how to play a game with the three rounded stones they were skimming along the ground. The children were oblivious to Essayenya watching them. They were completely engrossed in their play. For some time, Essayenya sat with her chin in her hands watching them. She felt completely relaxed. She thought of Mosteenya and wondered where he was and what he was doing. Her fingers clasped the key around her neck, and she almost felt him speak to her. This golden key is the key to my heart, but it is also the key to another place. Guard it carefully and take it with you to Earth. It will protect you and guide you to where you need to go, but most importantly it will bring you back to me. Tears welled up in her eyes as she remembered Mosteenya s words. Well, she had brought the key to Earth, and now she just had to see what would unfold. In the cottage in the Emerald Hills, Mosteenya had told her that she would soon be born on the Earth, and that he felt it was part of the Divine Plan for her soul. He had said that when the Earth ascended after the four Great Ages that were just beginning, he and many others would come from the stars to Earth. He had said that he would come to Earth to take her home. 168

173 Altantes Now, she had the golden key, and it was supposed to unlock a door somewhere. Was it a door on Earth, she wondered? Did the key unlock a room somewhere here on the Earth? She had no idea. She just knew that when she held the key in her hands, she felt Mosteenya s presence and his love, and that feeling warmed and supported her. That night, the Atlanteans held a celebration in honor of their Siriun visitors. The meal was held outside under the stars in an open area where many tables were laid out in neat rows. On a central circular dais, the ruler Pleija and other Atlantean dignitaries were seated along with their Siriun guests. The entire area was lit with thousands of lights, adding to the many stars in the night sky and brightening the dusk. After the meal, Pleija stood to speak. Friends and citizens of Keor, we are gathered here this night to honor and welcome a delegation from Sirius. This group of souls has come to Earth to study the races of this planet. Their purpose is to design a more empowered and advanced type of being to inhabit the Earth. This being will be called the hu-man, as hu means of God. This being will embody the best genetic characteristics of all the Star Nations within these lower heavenly worlds. This new hu-man genetic design will be incorporated in our children who are to come, and slowly but surely will be integrated into the entire hu-man race. You must understand that, as they are at present, our bloodlines are limited. Our children of the stars, the ones who are born on Earth, can never return to the homes of their parents. We, who are from Pleiades, cannot exist harmoniously on Sirius or Lyra as we do not have the required genetic design. A new genetic design must be created to enable Earth dwellers to one day traverse all twelve dimensions of the lower worlds. This cannot take place until the Earth becomes once more a fifth-dimensional planet. This transition will take almost 100,000 of our Earth years, but when it occurs, all the people of the Earth will have access to their higher light within. 169

174 Sunshine Before the Dawn Pleija turned and bowed his head to the citizens of Keor. You, who have had the courage and foresight to settle on the Earth, are paving the way for a new beginning for this entire galaxy. When the Earth comes of age after it has completed four Great Years, the genetic code of the hu-man will be powerfully activated by the Elohim. Powerful energies of new creation will stream down to Earth from the programming center at the heart of this galaxy. At that future time, your souls will likely be here in other bodies ready to assist the Earth make that final leap. You will begin to remember your lifetimes in Atlantes, and this greater knowledge of your soul will see you through this change. In time, the hu-man beings of the New Earth will be free to travel to other worlds that God has made. They will travel to our cities in the stars and be made welcome. They will be our children, our family, and our kin. They will intermarry with us and seed our worlds with their twelve-strand-dna genetics. With their merging, all people from the stars, in all dimensions of the lower worlds, will together join as one. He turned toward the group from Sirius. I wish to invite Ascemius and his daughter Essayenya to address you. Ascemius is an esteemed member of the Siriun Council, and Essayenya is the leader of the group who is to design the genetics of the new hu-man. He bowed his head toward Ascemius and Essayenya, and smiled. Ascemius was the first to speak. He told the Atlanteans about the initiatives of the Siriun Council to support all settlers from the stars, both in Atlantes and the new colony of Mu, so that they would feel more connected and assisted in their endeavors on Earth. He particularly emphasized the need for close relations between Atlantes and Mu. Mu was also primarily a Pleiadian colony as the seven stars of Pleiades are closest in vibration to the Earth, and it is easier for the Pleiadians to live in a third-dimensional world. 170

175 Altantes However, many people of Siriun and Arcturian heritage also lived on Earth, along with a few settlers from quite obscure stars and planets, both from within this galaxy and others. The Earth was already a melting pot of many diverse peoples. In addition, there were the indigenous people of the Earth, who had evolved naturally over millions of years. They were descendants of the star people who had come to the Earth when it was a fifth-dimensional planet, before the Earth had fallen in vibration. Ascemius paused in his speech and told the people how grateful he and the others were to have been welcomed so warmly. He gestured toward Essayenya. Citizens of Keor, he said. I wish to introduce you to my daughter, Essayenya, and the other members of the group who are to design the new hu-man creation. They are all specialists in the advanced science of genetic design. They cannot all address you at this time, but I will ask Essayenya to say a few words. Essayenya stood up, walked to the center of the podium, smiled at Pleija and the people sitting below, and began to speak. Honorable Pleija, ruler of Atlantes, esteemed dignitaries of Atlantes, and citizens of Keor, she began. On behalf of all of us from Sirius, I want to thank you for the warmth of your welcome and for your hospitality. Tomorrow, we begin our research on the genetics of the many divergent peoples of this planet. We will be beginning here on the island of Undal before traveling to other Atlantean lands and to Mu, the new colony in the southern seas. We will also take a random selection of DNA from the people of many other places on the Earth so that we can ensure that our hu-man creation will be well adjusted for integration into the bloodline of all the people on this planet. It is likely that we will be here among you for quite some time, until we are assured that we have assembled all the information we require. Then we will return to Sirius to join with the Elohim on the work of creation. This new type of hu-man being will then be brought to the Earth to intermarry with your children and gradually become 171

176 Sunshine Before the Dawn incorporated into the genetics of all the people of the Earth. For a long time, this twelve-strand-dna genetic code will be only potential, but as your ruler Pleija has said, when the time comes for the Earth to return to a fifth-dimensional vibration, this energy of greater empowerment will be triggered. On behalf of all of us from Sirius, I thank you again for the warmth of your welcome and your support. From the corner of her eye, Essayenya saw a man watching her intently. He had been seated among the other Atlantean dignitaries on the dais, and as she sat down, he moved toward her seat. Seeing him approach, Essayenya s heart missed a beat. This man looked so much like Mosteenya, he could have been his twin. As the man reached her seat, Essayenya stood to face him. No one really noticed her surprise. With the formal part of the evening over, people were talking among themselves and dancing on the grass beneath the dais. The tall, dark man bowed before her. I could not wait to come over and introduce myself to you, Essayenya. My name is Capriccio, and I am a trader within this galaxy. My purpose is to bring goods from many places in the cosmos to the people of Atlantes and Mu. I have recently traveled to Lyra and imagine my surprise to meet a man there who looks so much like me. He told me his name was Mosteenya, and that he is the senior Lyran delegate to the Council of the Galactic Federation. I told him I was on my way to Earth, and he asked me to present myself to you and give you his good wishes. Capriccio bent down to kiss Essayenya s hand. His eyes searched her face intently, maybe for signs of emotion or recognition, but Essayenya was so surprised that her face was blank. She struggled to find the words to acknowledge Capriccio, and then gave up and just said, How is he? I miss him. Capriccio s eyes were blue, not jet black like Mosteenya s, but they were soft and sympathetic, as if he guessed at the true 172

177 Altantes relationship between Essayenya and Mosteenya, and wanted to convey to Essayenya some greeting from the man he had met on Lyra. He misses you too, said Capriccio, softly. I know that he does. When he found out I was coming to Earth, he started talking about you and why you had gone to Lyra. His eyes lit up when he spoke of you. He kept urging me to be sure to seek you out. He gave me something for you, a letter. I do not have it with me tonight. But if you allow me, I will bring it to you tomorrow. Oh yes, please, said Essayenya with tears in her eyes. Thank you. I would be so grateful. Maybe when you return to Lyra you can give Mosteenya a letter from me? Unfortunately, I will not return to Lyra for many seasons, said Capriccio. I m beginning a new venture here on Earth, and I do not know when I will travel to Lyra again. When will it suit you to come to our apartment? asked Essayenya. Tomorrow, we plan to go out for the day shortly after day break. I am only just getting used to the faster cycles of the day that are experienced here on Earth. The days seem very rushed and short compared to our three decans on Sirius. I regret that I cannot come early, said Capriccio, But I will come later in the evening. I know where your group is staying. Thank you, Capriccio, said Essayenya. She smiled and said goodbye. The other members of the group were leaving, and she needed to hurry. Back in her room she sat up in bed thinking that Mosteenya must have really trusted this man, Capriccio, to give him a letter to her, and that it must have unnerved him to meet someone who resembled him so strongly. It took Essayenya quite some time to fall asleep. The shorter nights on Earth took some getting used to, and she still felt tired when she awoke at dawn. 173

178 TWELVE Communion of the Spirit Shortly after sunrise, the Siriuns were sitting together in Essayenya s apartment discussing how they were going to orchestrate not only this day, but the many days to come. They were all eager to begin their work on Earth. Ascemius had other council business to attend to, so he would not be with them during the day, and he soon left. They were waiting for the two Atlanteans who had been assigned to show them around the various towns and cities on the island of Undal, where they were to start their research. There was a knock at the door of the apartment, and Asyia rushed to open it. Outside stood a man and a woman wearing the insignia of the Atlantean Council. They were ushered in and introduced themselves as Massyia and Theonos. Both were scientists of some renown; they were very interested in the task the Siriuns were commissioned to do. They were to accompany the group during their stay on the island of Undal, but when the time came to venture further afield, it seemed the group would be very much on its own. We want you to get used to our ways here, explained the woman, Massyia. It s not so hard really. After you have some understanding of life on Earth, and of the different regions of this planet, you will be able to travel further afield without our guidance. We have organized for you to travel to various places on the Earth, and in each of these places we have asked people to meet you and assist you with your research. Today, we plan to take you to meet a number of people who have been asked to gather in the settlements along the eastern shore of this island. They know you re coming and why, and they are keen to assist you in every way by giving tissue, blood, and DNA samples. 174

179 Communion of the Spirit Come, we will make a start and then, if you need to modify this research and collection procedure, we can discuss that later. The day was busy, but productive. Asyia, the genetic specialist, could already see how the people who colonized Atlantes came from three major source civilizations with three very definite genetic origins. There were those whose ancestry was primarily Pleiadian, those who held predominantly Siriun genetics, and a third group that was more Arcturian, both in appearance and in their DNA pattern. It appeared that, at this time on Earth, most of the Atlantean people were still holding the pure lineage of their star-born origins, and there was very little intermarriage with the indigenous races of the Earth. Bosto and Caspear, the Siriun experts in the translation of the complicated genetic code into the physical form, were awed at how the people they saw mirrored so precisely the differences in their genetic code with their physical appearance. Blond hair and blue eyes were definitely Pleiadian characteristics; tall with a slim bone structure was Siriun; and those of Arcturian origin had high foreheads and much more slanted, rounded eyes. As Asyia ran the tissue and blood samples through the DNA testing machines, a printout appeared detailing the entire genetic code, the genome, of each person. Claudis, Samara, Bosto, and Caspear then painstakingly analyzed the printouts and recorded their findings, paying particular attention to genetic differences and patterns. They could already see differences emerging within the genetic heritage of each star race that came to settle Atlantes. They found the new children born on the Earth especially interesting as their DNA had somehow mutated to reflect only Earth energy, making it different from their parents who came from the stars. Even though the team had all suspected as much, for they knew that Earth-born children could not travel between dimensions, it was fascinating to see this change reflected in the children s DNA samples. 175

180 Sunshine Before the Dawn I really think it is somehow to do with the intervention of the Elohim, said Rai. It may also be because there is a change in the bodies of the parents when they come to Earth. You know that our people must return to their star of origin every twenty-two Earth years for physical replenishment and rejuvenation, so as to withstand the dense and demanding energy of Earth. It seems that the children who have already been born on Earth are truly Earth children in every way. They do not as yet have the genetics of the new hu-man that we are to develop, but in time their children s children will begin to integrate this new DNA and, in time, it will spread to every person on the Earth. They worked painstakingly throughout the day. That night, they all felt tired and went to bed early. Essayenya, however, did not. She sat up waiting for Capriccio, hoping that he would not come too late. In order to communicate over distances, the Atlanteans had a type of system with devices for accepting the imprint of a person s energy into a light signature, and for sending and receiving messages. Essayenya felt a little annoyed with herself that she had not coded Capriccio s light signature into her messaging device and now could not contact him. It was getting late, and she was sleepy. The day had gone fast and there had hardly been any time to rest. It was very late when there was a knock on the door, and Capriccio appeared. He was full of apologies for not arriving earlier, and explained that his work had taken him some distance from the city and he had been delayed. So as not to wake the others, he and Essayenya sat together in a small garden room off the main living area. At night in the warm, tropical air, this space was filled with the perfume of the large, white flowers cascading from a leafy canopy overhead. Outside in the darkness, Essayenya could only just make out the figure of Capriccio sitting opposite. She wished that she d stayed inside where there was better light, but she didn t say anything and waited for Capriccio to begin to speak. 176

181 Communion of the Spirit For a few minutes, they both spoke of trivialities: what Essayenya thought of her first days on Earth, and about Capriccio s work and where it took him throughout the galaxy. Then Capriccio leaned closer to her, so that his knees almost touched hers. Essayenya, he said. When I saw you sitting on the dais in the assembly hall, I thought to myself that you were one of the most exquisite women I had ever seen. I don t want to embarrass you, but I want to say that I can well understand that Mosteenya must miss you a great deal. He is an interesting man, very self-contained, and not easy to know. But when he knew that I was coming to Earth, and he spoke of you, he relaxed a great deal, and we became friends. As I explained, he has given me a letter for you. I will give this to you now and take my leave, as I am sure that you will wish to read it in private. Reaching inside an embroidered waistcoat covering his shirt, he pulled out what looked like an envelope and handed it to Essayenya. In the darkness, she rubbed her fingers over the smooth, thick parchment. She thanked Capriccio for coming and bringing her the letter, said she hoped that their paths would cross again while she was here on Earth, and stood up to show Capriccio to the door. At the doorway, Capriccio bent slightly and, rather passionately, kissed the back of her hand. Essayenya felt uncomfortable about such behavior. Surely this was not the way that someone who was delivering a letter behaved? There was something about Capriccio that she didn t quite like. She wasn t sure of his planet or star of origin, and she felt uneasy about the entire situation. Thank you again for coming, Capriccio, she said. We are all getting up early. She indicated the various bedrooms leading off the communal living space. Capriccio bowed and left. Essayenya shut the door firmly behind him and pushed the bolt in the lock. 177

182 Sunshine Before the Dawn She looked down at the envelope. She almost didn t want to open it now, hardly trusting something from Capriccio s hand. But the writing on the outside looked like Mosteenya s. The envelope was also sealed, so she felt that Capriccio had had no opportunity to read it. She couldn t resist reading Mosteenya s message to her. She opened the envelope and two pages of creamy-colored parchment fell out. Mosteenya had written several sentences on both pieces of parchment in the Language of Light, the universal language of the Star Nations. On the second page, there was also some kind of drawing. Essayenya picked up the first page. To begin with, she struggled to read the words. Although she could speak the universal Language of Light fluently, it was not her native Siriun tongue, and reading it was another matter. There were five lines of writing in black ink in Mosteenya s backward-sloping hand. She painstakingly deciphered the words. By the time you receive this, I will be gone. Please don t worry. I will do as I have said. One day I will come to Earth to find you. I will take you home to your place within the stars. Remember that I love you, now and forever. Mosteenya Essayenya hurried to her room to compare the writing style with the other notes that Mosteenya had given her. She kept them with her always. Yes, the writing was identical, and as she examined more closely the intricate scrolling of the letters of the Language of Light, she knew that Capriccio could not have copied this. She knew this note had to have come from Mosteenya. She felt anxious as she re-read the first line. By the time you receive this, I will be gone. What did that mean? That Mosteenya had gone from Lyra, gone from his position as the leader of the Lyran delegation to the 178

183 179 Communion of the Spirit

184 Sunshine Before the Dawn Galactic Council, or - her heart almost stopped beating - gone from life itself? Flustered and upset, she sat down at the table to examine the page with the drawing. It had been drawn in the same black ink. It looked rather like a map of some kind, like two small land masses, one above the other. They were strange shapes. The top drawing had a long, curving piece sticking out at the top, with rounded bulges to the left and right. The lower drawing was more rectangular in shape, but the edges were blurred and uneven. Written on this page were only three words, Go to Mu. Essayenya turned the paper over searching for more writing that might explain the words. There was nothing, only the strangelooking map of what appeared to be islands, with the words Go to Mu written in black ink. That night, Essayenya couldn t sleep. She lay clutching the golden key around her neck. She still felt the high, loving energy that seemed to connect her to Mosteenya, but she felt worried about him. She didn t get any images, but she did think she heard words inside her head, as if he were speaking to her, like the type of telepathic connection she had with her friends on Sirius. In her mind, she kept hearing the words, Do not be afraid. I am always with you. No harm will come to you. The words came over and over and, comforted by this, Essayenya finally went to sleep. She was tired the next morning when Ascemius knocked on her door at dawn. She didn t want to tell him about Capriccio, or how she had come by the letter, so she said nothing and tucked both the letter and the map into a small inside enclosure of her shirt where they would be safe. Day after day, the group from Sirius labored together, gathering and analyzing DNA data. After fifty or so Earth days, they were ready to move further afield, to a huge land mass quite far across the sea. Light ships 180

185 181 Communion of the Spirit

186 Sunshine Before the Dawn from Atlantes were to take them to that large continent where they were to spend a few days in many different locations, moving quickly from one place to another. They were warned that this great continent was nothing like Atlantes, and that the people would probably be frightened by their coming. In some places, it was said the native people of the Earth even behaved like the animals with whose skins they adorned themselves. They were told that they would have to subdue these people to do their testing, and so as not to cause alarm or retaliation, they were assigned five Atlantean men. It was the job of these men to subdue a few people for the time it would take for the Siriuns to do random tissue, DNA, and blood sampling. They were to travel over a very large area, landing, locating a group of people, doing their research, and moving on. The Siriuns were quite concerned that the native people should not be hurt or frightened. Oh no, they will not remember, and they will not be harmed, said Massyia. She hastened to explain that the Atlanteans had an energy wand that wrapped a type of energy blanket around a person causing them to sink slowly and easily into a deep sleep. When the person would wake up about an hour later, they would not remember anything that had happened. So you see, there will be no fear among the people, Massyia explained. We will put a dimensional shield around our light ship so that it will not be seen while in flight. You may choose where you wish to land. Only when you touch down on the Earth will you be seen. If you land where there are few people, and the men whom we send with you use the energy wands, the native people will not remember what they have seen. Essayenya knew that an understanding of the genetics of the native people of the Earth was vital. They were to design a human being who could be integrated into the DNA of all the Earth s peoples. She knew that this was the only way they could get DNA 182

187 Communion of the Spirit and tissue samples. Even so, she did not particularly like the idea of having to subdue her research subjects. She shrugged her shoulders in frustration. Really, it was all rather more complicated than she had thought when the idea was discussed on Antares. But now, it was a matter of seeing the job through and doing it well. For the next twenty days or so, they flew to several locations on the huge land mass far to the east of Atlantes. This was a place of mountains, deserts and lush, grassy plains. They were all rather relieved that they had the Atlantean men with the energy devices along with them, as they realized that they would never have got close enough to the inhabitants of these areas without them. The people ran in terror when they saw the light ship approach, scattering in all directions, and, after a few days of this, the Siriuns realized that they had to land at night and do their work with the people in the stillness of the early morning. They did their work primarily on people who were apart and alone, herding, hunting, or fishing. With their research, they noticed another interesting trend. Many of the people had the genetics of Aryan invaders who had come to the Earth just after the angelic rebellion and the descension of the planet from the fifth to the third dimension. These people were noticeably suffering from a type of malnutrition, as their bodies were not well adapted to the food sources of the Earth. They killed and ate animals for food and took the vibration of the animals into their bodies. Over many, many generations, this had served to diminish their connection with the resonance of their own souls and had created a disconnection from their inner truth and the still, small voice within. These people did not live and act from a place of unity. They lived and acted separately, even though in many areas, they had grouped together in small bands for survival. They seemed to be motivated toward survival, the fulfillment of self, and the fulfillment of base desires. For three long months, the team from Sirius labored, going further to the East and then veering to the North. 183

188 Sunshine Before the Dawn One day, Essayenya was sitting on the ground near a clump of trees, not far from her team members. They were in the very far north on the Earth, and even though she was wrapped in a heavy cloak, she felt cold. The ground was covered with sharp, needletype leaves from tall trees that grew in this region. Essayenya had placed a blanket on the frozen ground to make it more comfortable to sit for a while. Soon they would be returning to Atlantes and after a short rest would move on to the continent of Mu. She thought again of Mosteenya s note that she kept always close to her in the bodice of her dress. Go to Mu, it said. Well, they would soon go to Mu. But then what? She pulled out the note and examined it again, paying particular attention to the diagram that looked like a map of somewhere, maybe a place that she was to find. Asyia came up and sat beside her. Essayenya, she said. We are finished here. We have taken tissue samples and analyzed the DNA of thousands of people in many locations on this planet. Now, we only need to go to Mu and a few other places in the southern seas. I expect that Mu will yield similar results to our testing in Atlantes; but we will see. That s good to hear, Essayenya replied, smiling at Asyia. You have done a wonderful job. We will pack up and begin our journey back to Atlantes. All of us are in need of some rest before the next leg of our journey. She tucked Mosteenya s note quickly back inside her dress and stood up, dusting off her clothes, and calling the others to return to the light ship. The Atlantean craft was standing in a clearing in the forest. All was quiet and still. Just then, they heard a noise like the chattering of many people coming through the forest. They quickly raced to board the light ship and sat together looking out the porthole-like windows into the forest. The pilot switched on the engines. Nothing was to be seen. 184

189 Communion of the Spirit Bosto and Caspear wanted to get out of the craft and check around them before they flew off. The noise that had sounded like many people was so loud. They were convinced that there was something or someone out there, and they wanted to investigate further. The Atlantean pilot of the light ship wanted to leave. He had been away from home for a long time, and he wanted to return to his wife and family. No, we will leave now, he said. I don t feel it s safe for us to stay here any longer. It serves no purpose to stay and investigate. We will go now. The light ship began to buzz and whir as a powerful, vertical thrust lifted them from the surface of the Earth. At about twenty feet into the air, the shield of invisibility was placed around the craft so that, to anyone watching, it would look as if the light ship had just vanished. As they rose higher and higher above the forest, they peered down through the trees to see if they could make out anything that might have caused the noise they had heard. They saw nothing. As they looked down through the trees, all they could see were sloping, green branches, with occasional gaps through to the forest floor below. Suddenly, Rai yelled out. Look down there! In that clearing! See the people? They all looked in the direction Rai was pointing and through a clearing in the forest, they could see dozens of people - men, women, and children - all huddled together. They must have seen the light ship rise into the sky and are frightened, said Rai. It s good that we left when we did. It could have become very unpleasant if so many people had come upon us in the forest. I have to confess I have not particularly enjoyed the work we have had to do with people who do not understand what we are doing or why we are here. It is sad to see these people living in such ignorance and fear. I only hope that in some future time on Earth, all the people of this planet will live together in harmony and understanding. This would make all our work worthwhile. 185

190 Sunshine Before the Dawn The light ship sped into the sky on its way back to Atlantes. It felt good to relax, thought Essayenya. It had been a challenging three months, at times extremely grueling, and she was glad it was over. They had traveled far across the Earth, to many lands, many places. Now they were going home, or the closest thing to home, while on Earth. She thought of her father Ascemius. He was still in Atlantes, although his stay on Earth was about to come to an end, and he was soon to return to Sirius. It would be so good to see him. This time when they landed, there was no fanfare or welcome. They were to meet with Pleija the following day, but now they were generally accepted as being honorary Atlanteans and were treated as such. At the door of their apartment in Keor, Ascemius waited to greet them. It is so good to see you all. Welcome, welcome, he exclaimed loudly, as he hugged them all. That night, they all sat together in silent communion. They gave thanks to the Spirit of Creation, who had guided them forth on their journey and brought them safely home again. They were all glad that the hardest part of their task was complete. All that remained was to visit the southern lands and Mu, that great continent in the southern seas of the Earth. For the next eight days, they rested in Keor, soaking up the sun, and relaxing in the warm, balmy air. Essayenya rather liked this part of Earth. It was so different from Sirius, which, though beautiful, was not as bright and sparkling as the tropical vibrancy of Atlantes in sunshine. Toward the end of the seventh day, she was sitting alone in the garden room of their apartment looking down on the fountain playing in the lake in the central courtyard. It was a still, sleepy afternoon. All that could be heard was the buzzing and chirping of insects, and the occasional voice, as people came and went through the portico arches. 186

191 Communion of the Spirit Tonight, Ascemius was to leave on the starship going back to Sirius. She would miss him, but she knew it would not be long before she too would return home. She wondered, as she had dozens of times, why Mosteenya had sent her a message to go to Mu. It seemed there was urgency in his message, but he surely would have realized that, of course, while she was studying the genetics of the Earth peoples, she would go to Mu. It was a new colony to be sure, but the genetics of the people needed to be analyzed there just the same. Then there were the indigenous people of these lands. Surely, he would have realized that they would need to study their DNA as well. So why the drawing of what appeared to be two islands? What was the significance of that? And how could she discover where this place was? She thought she would show the drawings to Theonos, one of their Atlantean guides, but she didn t want to show him Mosteenya s message. So she went inside and painstakingly traced the images on to another piece of parchment. This done, she hurried through the streets of Keor to Theonos s house on the hill near the temple. I hope I find him home, she said to herself. Bother, I should have asked him for his energy code when we were working together here on Undal. Then I could have spoken to him first, before going to his home. Luckily, when she reached the house, Theonos was in. He was cutting dead flower heads from the large, luxuriant plants in his garden. Essayenya, he exclaimed, beaming. Putting down the flowers in his arms, he came to greet her. I heard that you and the others had returned. How was your time away? Come inside. We will talk. It is very nice to see you. Theonos ushered Essayenya inside the house and into a room painted bright pink filled with plants. It was light and airy, and opened into the garden that Theonos was working in. 187

192 Sunshine Before the Dawn Theonos lived alone. He had been born on Earth, one of five children born to Siriun parents who came to settle there. He had been married, but his wife had died several years earlier. He was sincerely pleased to see Essayenya, as he was often alone and felt lonely. He went off to get her some refreshments, and as she waited, Essayenya looked around the room. There was an aura of peace and quite dramatic beauty here in the room with all the green plants set against the pink color of the walls. Images of a woman with curly brown hair decorated the room. Essayenya sensed that Theonos had loved his wife deeply and still missed her very much. Theonos came back into the room carrying a tray on which was some fruit, neatly cut into sections. Her host had arranged the fruit on a sky blue plate along with a pitcher of juice. This used to be my wife s favorite room, he said to Essayenya. Even though she died five years ago, I still miss her. I m sure I always will. I am so sorry, replied Essayenya. I can understand what it s like to miss someone you love. She told Theonos about her team s travels for the previous three months and tried to convey to him what the Earth looked like, far away from Atlantes. Theonos was very interested and told her that, although he had not been to these distant lands across the sea, he had been to Mu, and would be pleased to give her some understanding of this second Pleiadian colony. Mu was founded by Pleija s son-in-law and daughter, he explained. It s a place of very high light vibration, as it is pure with the energy of the Star Nations and not such a melting pot of diversity as is Atlantes. In fact, I have been wondering whether I might settle there myself. I have a yearning to begin a new adventure. Here in Atlantes, I feel I have no more to contribute, but my knowledge and experience would be a good resource for Mu. It s Mu that I have come to talk with you about, said Essayenya. We are to go there in six days, and I have many 188

193 Communion of the Spirit questions about this place. If you are willing to share your impressions and your stories of Mu, I would be most grateful. I would be happy to, said Theonos. When I visited Mu first, it was with my wife. She also had a fascination for the place. My dream of living on Mu was also her dream. So you could say that if I go to live there, I am fulfilling her wishes too. Mu is a place of islands, rather like Atlantes, but also one very large landmass in the northern part of the southern sea. The vegetation is rather like here on the island of Undal, but Mu has different flowers and plants. Mu has tall sweeping trees with large, lace-like leafy branches, and on Mu you can literally smell the Earth beneath your feet. Like Atlantes, Mu also has sandy beaches where the land meets the sea, but the energy feels higher, more pristine and untouched. It s like paradise on Earth. The settlements are of course smaller as they have not been developed for as long as Atlantes. There are no great cities, only small villages, with all the houses clustered together. It s the energy of Mu that really impresses me. I cannot speak enough about the high vibrations of the energy I felt there. You will like Mu, Essayenya. You will probably not want to leave. Theonos, I have a drawing I wish to show you. Essayenya took the parchment from her shirt. I think it is a drawing of two islands that may be part of Mu. Can you take a look and tell me whether, to your knowledge, there is any place like this on Mu? She showed Theonos her tracing of Mosteenya s diagram. Theonos turned the piece of parchment around in his hands, examining it from various angles. At last, he said, I am sorry; I can t help you, Essayenya. These drawings, if they are indeed drawings of islands, do not look like any part of the Mu that I know. I will give you an introduction to a friend of mine who lives in Krystalor, the major town of Mu. His name is Scorpeo and he is a very wise and learned man. If these drawings are indeed supposed 189

194 Sunshine Before the Dawn to represent a place on Mu, he would know. I will write him a letter now and ask him to help you. He left the room for a few minutes and when he came back, he had a small package for Essayenya. See, it is not sealed, said Theonos. It just explains who you are and how I know you, and asks Scorpeo to help you if he can. I also have a gift for Scorpeo, if you will take this with you please. Of course, replied Essayenya. Thank you, Theonos. Now, I must go. It s dusk already, and my father Ascemius is to leave for Sirius tonight. I must hurry to say goodbye. Later that night, many of the Atlantean dignitaries and Pleija, the ruler of Atlantes, gathered to say farewell to Ascemius. The Siriun had become quite popular during his stay on Earth, and the members of the Atlantean Council were sorry to see him go. Essayenya traveled with them to the transporter craft that was to take Ascemius to the starship that was waiting outside Earth s gravitational fields. As Ascemius embarked, he hugged Essayenya and wished her well. Don t forget to take many images of Mu, he said. I rather envy you going there. Keep safe and we will meet again soon. 190

195 THIRTEEN Mu For the next few days, all the Siriun team members were busy preparing for their journey to Mu. Another light ship took them there and when they arrived at Krystalor, the largest of Mu s towns, they were immediately impressed. Essayenya told the others what Theonos had said about Mu. They all agreed that it was indeed a place of great natural beauty and very special energy. The next day, they immediately set about taking and analyzing DNA and tissue samples from the people. It was six days later before Essayenya had time to ask about the whereabouts of Theonos s friend, Scorpeo. The first few people she spoke to did not know him. But one suggested that she go to the place of higher learning at the center of the town and ask there. Oh yes, I know Scorpeo, said the woman seated at a desk in the reception hall. In fact, he s only just left. He has been teaching here today. He s probably on his way home, as it s late in the day, and he s not a young man. I ll tell you how to get to his house. The woman drew a map of several streets fanning out from the central square. Take this street, she said. Walk all the way to the end and turn right. Then walk all the way to the end of this second street, and you will see Scorpeo s house. It is surrounded by a high wall of baked clay, painted white. You can t miss it. It didn t seem a great distance on the map, but the streets were long, and it took a while before Essayenya reached the second street and turned right. She pushed on. Tomorrow, she would be busy again and have no time, and she really wanted to speak with Scorpeo, and solve the puzzle of the two islands if she could. 191

196 Sunshine Before the Dawn At last, she saw a high, white wall at the end of the street. The wall was obviously more for show than for protection as it had no gate, only a curving entrance path that led up a flight of steps to a front door painted a deep shade of blue. Essayenya hoped that she wasn t inconveniencing Scorpeo by arriving at the end of the day, but she really had no other choice. She knocked on the door. She heard a sound of rustling from within. An older woman opened the door. Yes, she said, smiling at Essayenya. Can I help you? My name is Essayenya. I am a member of the Siriun delegation that has come to Mu to study the genetics of the people here. My friend in Atlantes, Theonos, suggested that I ask Scorpeo some questions about Mu that as yet remain unanswered. I know it is late in the day, but I would be grateful if I could speak with him. I am sure that will be possible, said the woman. My name is Mazia. I am Scorpeo s wife. I will go and ask my husband if he can meet with you. Please come in and wait in this room. Mazia showed Essayenya down a hallway and into a small room, quite dark and lined with shelves on which there were many rolled-up scrolls of parchment. She hurried off into another part of the house, and Essayenya sat down to wait. A few minutes later, she heard footsteps in the corridor; a man, barely five feet tall, stood in front of her. He had round blueblack eyes and receding, greying hair. Essayenya was a little surprised at the man s short stature, but collected herself quickly. Scorpeo, she said, holding out her hand. I am very pleased to meet you. My name is Essayenya, and I am a member of the Siriun delegation that has come here to study the genetics of the people of Mu. I am honored to meet you as I have heard of your wisdom from Theonos who lives on the island of Undal. She handed Scorpeo the gift and the letter from Theonos. This is a letter from Theonos. He was one of my guides while I was 192

197 Mu staying on the islands of Atlantes. I sincerely appreciate that you have agreed to meet with me, as I have a question about Mu that I need to understand. From a small bag tied around her waist, she took the tracing of the two images that Mosteenya had drawn and held it out to Scorpeo. I have here a drawing that was given to me by someone on Lyra. I think that this image is something to do with Mu, but I m not sure. Theonos said that you might be able to help me. Scorpeo opened the letter from Theonos, read it, put the gift to one side, and then took the drawing from Essayenya. He moved closer to the light. For some moments, he studied the piece of parchment intently, a puzzled look on his face. Then his face lit up. I see, he said. He walked over to the shelves on the wall opposite and took down one of the rolled scrolls of parchment. Let me show you this, he said to Essayenya, unfurling the scroll and laying it down on a table. See this map, Essayenya. It s a map of part of Mu, a little known land deep in the southern seas. It looks very much like your diagram. He compared the two images carefully. Do you see this piece of the northern island that goes upward? It s here on this map, and the southern island is the same, too. I think this is the place. Essayenya, this is a map of a place of higher learning for the people of Mu. This land holds certain energies that are wide open to all the star vibrations within this twelve-dimensional matrix of the lower heavens that you and I call home. Only the most learned and spiritually aware of our people are allowed to go to this place, because on these islands, the energy fields are entirely open to the programming of higher consciousness within this galaxy. This means that the people who go to this land have an instant connection to the programming forces of higher consciousness of these twelve dimensions and beyond. 193

198 Sunshine Before the Dawn There are actually three islands, but the third island is very small and is really energetically a remnant of the lower island which is much larger. This land is as yet sparsely populated. Only two temples exist there on these islands, and they have become places of prayer and communion with the highest energies that we call God, the Creator-of-All. He looked at Essayenya. How did you come by such a map? Essayenya decided that she had to trust this man, and so she replied, it was brought to me from a friend on Lyra. The only words he wrote on this map were, Go to Mu. The others of my group from Sirius and I planned to come to Mu anyway to continue our research, but now I m feeling that I should also go to this place in the southern seas. Do you know how I might get there? I feel that my friend from Lyra might be trying to tell me something important, as the rest of his letter was very strange. On the page with the drawings, he wrote and underlined several times the words, Go to Mu. Her eyes pleaded with Scorpeo. Please help me get to these islands. It means so much to me. This map is all I have left of him; that and this key around my neck. He, Mosteenya, also gave me this key when I was leaving Lyra. He said that by the time I read his letter, he would be gone. He said to take the key to Earth, and that it would guide me where I needed to go. He said it was the key to another place. Maybe that place is somewhere on these two islands in the southern seas. Mosteenya is, or was, the leader of the Galactic Council. He would not speak in riddles unless there was a reason. I feel it s important that I go to these islands, Scorpeo. Please can you help me get there? Scorpeo sat down at the table and motioned Essayenya to sit next to him. Scorpeo s wife, Mazia, brought them both a hot, sweet drink flavored with anise. For a few moments, they sat in silence. 194

199 Mu His eyes scanned Essayenya s face. He saw only truth and desperation. Alright I will help you, said Scorpeo. Come back here in three days, and I will have a pass for you to go to this place. I just need more information about you that I can present when making and endorsing an application for you to visit Ontara. Ontara, repeated Essayenya. Is this the name of these islands? Yes, replied Scorpeo. In our tongue, it means, the place of the new light. You can only go alone. I am sorry, but I cannot procure a pass for the others in your group, and you will only be able to go for five days. We will take you there, give you a hovercraft vehicle for transportation, and then you will be alone. The few people living on Ontara live at the temples, one in the land to the north and one in the southern island. You will be free to travel wherever you wish. Essayenya s face relaxed and she almost cried. Thank you, so much. I am very grateful to you, Scorpeo. I will return here in three days. Does it matter when I go to Ontara? It is difficult for me to get away right now, and I think that this trip is best left until after we complete our research. In another thirty days, we should be almost complete, and then I will be free to go for a few days. I will schedule your trip within that time period, replied Scorpeo. His face softened. Don t worry, Essayenya. I m sure this Lyran man is fine. Maybe he just wanted you to be sure to go to Ontara while you are here on Mu. It is a very special place. Essayenya floated back to her accommodation as if her feet were walking on clouds. She hardly noticed the distance. Thirty more days and then maybe she would discover what the key around her neck was all about and why Mosteenya so badly wanted her to go to this southern outpost of Mu, the place of the new light. The thirty days went by quickly. 195

200 Sunshine Before the Dawn Essayenya felt much happier that she at last knew what Mosteenya s map meant and was anxious to leave for the islands in the south. She visited Scorpeo several times, and they developed a close rapport. He procured the pass for her to go to Ontara. It did not stipulate a definite day, only an open time period for travel. Scorpeo told her many stories about the land of Mu. He told her he was short in stature because his mother was from a star far away on the other side of the galaxy. An intergalactic trader had stolen her from her people and brought her to Atlantes. There she was freed by order of Pleija, the Pleiadian King who had at that time already ruled Atlantes for hundreds of years. There she married Scorpeo s father, a man called Gaius. When Scorpeo first came to Mu from Atlantes, it was a fledgling colony, an Atlantean outpost. Now, it was a sovereign state with its own rulers, albeit the daughter and son-in-law of Pleija. The people of Mu were happy, as the Pleiadians lived an ethos of peace and love. They welcomed and accepted others from throughout the cosmos for who they were and what they had to contribute to their society. They believed in equality for all, and goodness and goodwill flowed from them as part of their race consciousness. The day before Essayenya was due to depart for the southern land of Ontara, she had an unpleasant shock. She was walking down a street in Krystalor when she saw Capriccio coming toward her. He looked unsettled when he saw her and quickly looked away, crossing over and passing by on the other side of the street. It was quite obvious to Essayenya that he did not wish to run into her, nor did he wish her to see him. What was he doing here in Krystalor? she wondered. She felt very uncomfortable. She had a sixth sense that Capriccio was not all he claimed to be, and she wondered why he had come from Atlantes to Mu. 196

201 Mu She was on her way to say goodbye to Scorpeo, and she decided to ask him whether he had ever heard of Capriccio, or knew anything about him. She found her friend Scorpeo sitting in his little office drinking a large glass of soured milk sweetened with honey. Scorpeo, I saw a man in the street today, began Essayenya. It s the same man who brought Mosteenya s letter from Lyra. His name is Capriccio. There is something about his energy that I don t quite like. It s hard for me to imagine that Mosteenya would trust him to deliver a letter to me, yet I compared Mosteenya s handwriting with another letter he wrote, and I am sure that they are the same. Mosteenya also wrote the letter in the universal Language of Light of the Star Nations, which is a very complicated script to write and understand. I am pretty sure that Capriccio could not have done that. Capriccio told me he was an intergalactic trader, and that he was beginning a new business venture in Atlantes. Yet today, I saw him here in Krystalor. I don t think he realized that I saw him, as I didn t wave or acknowledge him in any way. He looked rather shaken to see me and immediately crossed to the other side of the street. Have you heard anything about him or know why he is here? No, I can t say I have, said Scorpeo. But I will have him checked out and let you know after you return from Ontara. Don t worry, he said kindly, patting her shoulder. I m sure everything will be fine. Essayenya did not stay long as she had to attend a meeting with the others. They had seven more days of work to complete their analysis and reports. It had been very demanding, but it had also been a very rewarding time spent here on Earth. She was grateful that the others had agreed that she could go to the southern land while they completed the work. Although she was in charge, she did not misuse her authority over them, and she was pleased that they appreciated her desire to go to Ontara. 197

202 Sunshine Before the Dawn She hadn t explained about the map, only that Scorpeo had procured a pass for her. They had all thought it a wonderful opportunity and were pleased for her. They had made her promise to bring back lots of recorded images of the place so that they could see what it looked like. At dawn the next day, she was ready to leave. The light ship that was to take her to Ontara would literally be flying south into the new day. Only three others in addition to the crew of the craft were to go. Her fellow travelers were two women, who were to study at the temples, and a young man, whom she later learned had something of a personal nature to overcome, and who had applied for and been granted leave to meditate and come to terms with himself on the southern islands. During the flight, Essayenya and the other travelers chatted together and got to know one another. The journey seemed to pass quickly. As they neared the northern of the two main islands of Ontara, the light ship descended through thick white clouds, and Essayenya began to see mountains, valleys, and dense, green vegetation covering the land. Then she saw a large body of water, like a vast lake and at the side of the lake, cleared land on which stood the temple and other buildings that housed and supported the people who lived there. The light ship began to hover vertically, the powerful upward thrust of its engines keeping it stable as it slowly and steadily came closer to the ground. Essayenya could see that several people came from the temple complex to wait beside the landing strip as the light ship descended. There was a slight bump and soon they were all outside, standing on the grass strip beside the lake. A young man stepped forward to greet them. He introduced himself as Ramondo and said that he would be happy to show them around the temple complex and introduce them to the people who lived there. So you are Essayenya from Sirius, he said as they walked together toward the temple. I have been told to let you have the 198

203 Mu use of one of our transporter craft while you re here. You will enjoy traveling around these islands; there s so much to see. You ll find the transporter craft easy to operate and maneuver. These vehicles are surrounded by a cushioning force of energy that prevents damage or collision. Even when skimming over trees, if you get too close you bounce off. You can also never go too high as the craft will only rise to the height of three men above any solid objects on the ground. You will enjoy it, he said smiling. These vehicles go fast. In the five days you re here, you can easily travel to the southern island if you wish. Essayenya thanked Ramondo and told him about the space mobile she had at home on Sirius. They chatted companionably together as Ramondo took the new arrivals to a communal dining hall. A smiling young woman, who turned out to be Ramondo s wife, brought them food, a type of soup made with roots and vegetables, and a flat bread she had made of seeds ground to a pulp and baked in two large, open ovens. Essayenya talked for quite a while to Ramondo. She even told him about her arrival in Atlantes and about Capriccio. He said he was an intergalactic trader and was starting a new business venture in Atlantes, she told him. I was rather surprised to see him on the streets of Krystalor. That night, she sat alone in prayer at the temple. Above her, an enormous quartz crystal reflected the light of the full moon like a thousand diamonds captured in the prismatic faces of the crystal. Here in the stillness of this sacred, southern land, she felt very close to her home in the stars. For a long time, she sat in prayer, asking God, the Creator-of-All to guide her journey, to take her where she needed to go. Her fingers clasped the golden key around her neck. Was this the key to a real door, she wondered, and if so where might that door be? 199

204 Sunshine Before the Dawn As far as she knew, there were only these two temple complexes in this southern land. Surely Mosteenya would not have the key to either. As she rubbed the key between her fingers, she felt its high, loving energy, and that gave her hope. Mosteenya could not be gone from life in the physical form if she was still able to feel his energy so strongly. She remembered the words of Mosteenya s note to her when she left Lyra; she had repeated them so many times she knew them by heart. This golden key is the key to my heart, but it is also the key to another place. Guard it carefully and take it with you to Earth. It will protect you and guide you where you need to go, but most importantly it will bring you back to me. She had never thought much about the key being able to guide her where she needed to go, but now here in Ontara, she wondered about these words. She had no idea where she should go. How could the key guide her? She looked carefully at the strange inscriptions on the key. She rubbed them, and her body grew warm. She walked over to the door of the temple to try the key in the lock, but the temple door had no lock. She sat down and rubbed the key with her fingers again. She felt a surge of energy flow through her body. It felt like Mosteenya s energy, but there was something more. It was almost as if here, in this place called Ontara that was so open to the programming and information from the stars, the key was somehow communicating to her telepathically. It felt as though she heard a voice whispering to her when she rubbed the key. Go north, said the voice. We will guide you. Listen to our words and we will take you where you need to go. Essayenya heard the voice quite clearly and knew it was certainly not her own. This voice speaking to her in the Language 200

205 Mu of Light had a strange inflection, an accent that she did not know from all her travels throughout the galaxy. She dropped the key into her lap, and the voice went away. She picked up the key and rubbed it again. Immediately, she heard the words, Follow where we lead. We know where you need to go. Follow us. Essayenya felt deeply into her inner truth. When she heard the words speak to her she did not feel fear; she felt only love and a deep sense of peace. She experimented several times, dropping the key on to her lap and then picking it up and rubbing it. She discovered that it was only when she rubbed the key between her fingers that she heard the strange voice speak to her. She decided that because the voice felt high and loving and Mosteenya had given her the key, she would allow the voice of the key to guide her on her journey. She slept well that night, heartened by the knowledge that she was not alone. She felt that the mysterious voice, whoever s it was and wherever it was from, was there to help her get to where she needed to go and find what needed to be found. The next day after a breakfast of fruit and nuts with the others in the dining hall, Essayenya went with Ramondo to the transporter craft that she was to use for her travel throughout the two islands that comprised Ontara. Essayenya found the vehicle very comfortable, with just enough space for two people and their luggage. It was also very easy to operate. There was one switch to ascend, descend, go left, and go right, and one to start and stop. All you had to do was click the switch to start, press lift, and the craft automatically lifted into the air about twenty feet over any obstacles on the ground. It operated at two speeds: fast, to take you where you wanted to go quickly; and slow, a sedate walking pace that allowed you to see and absorb nature around you. You can even fly over the mountains in this craft, said Ramondo. It will automatically sense the peaks and hollows, and keep you always twenty feet above them. It s really easy to drive. 201

206 Sunshine Before the Dawn Familiar with operating her space mobile on Sirius, Essayenya quickly understood how to operate the vehicle and, with a quick wave to Ramondo and a hug to the others she had met on the light ship, she was away. She found it easy to fly over the forest and flat grassy plains and headed toward the north. As she neared the bush-covered, northern hills, she set the transporter craft down in a flat, gently sloping basin. She wanted to hear the voice within the key and understand what it had to say. She got out of the transporter craft and, with her feet on the Earth, reached up with her arms toward the sun, high overhead. She prayed, Mother-Father God, Creator-of-All, help me to understand why I have come to this place, Ontara. What it is that I need to find? Show me where it is that I need to go and what it is that I need to do. Taking the key from around her neck, she gently rubbed it, feeling into its energy. She immediately felt the essence of Mosteenya flood through her body, and then another vibration - the high, loving energy - spoke to her. Now is the time to begin your quest. This key will unlock a door. It is for you to find this door and walk beyond. Go north and then to the east of this land. There you will find what you seek. As the key around your neck begins to grow warm, then you will know you are near this place. The key will guide you. Essayenya placed the key back around her neck and felt it again. It was cold to the touch. She got back into the transporter craft and flew north toward the sun, as it rose higher into the sky. After some time, she came to the sea. There was land stretching to the right and to the left and a large inlet in between. She chose to go to the right toward the east, and as she veered in that direction, she felt the key lying against the bare skin of her chest begin to grow warm and then start to pulsate gently. She was flying now over dense forest, trees with large, leafy fronds like nothing she had ever seen before and other much taller 202

207 Mu trees, huge giants of the forest, reaching up to the sky overhead. The transporter craft skimmed twenty feet over the top of the trees, and Essayenya looked down between their majestic branches to the forest floor below. What she saw amazed her. The forest floor was black with ancient flora. It smelled rich and dark and wonderful. It was like looking down into the womb of all creation, the womb of the Great Earth Mother herself. Essayenya marveled that in this far outpost of Mu, which literally meant motherland, she should find the Mother of the Motherland, here in this place of the new light, Ontara. The key around her neck began to throb and pulsate with energy. She slowed her speed and tested, by going in different directions. When she went straight ahead the key was warm and pulsating, but it grew warmer when she flew further east. She changed direction slightly and flew according to where she was led by the key. In the distance, she could see the blue water of what looked like the sea of the Earth. She could just begin to make out a sandy shore, a long beach of golden, white sand stretching before her onwards to the horizon, as far as the eye could see. The lush, green of the forest covered the land all the way down to the shore. In the distance, gentle waves washed the sand with white, frothy foam. Essayenya was feeling a little tired and more than a little hungry. She had brought enough food with her for seven days. She anticipated returning to the temple within five days, as this was when she was expected back in Krystalor, but she had erred on the side of caution, in case she got lost and could not find her way back. She decided to land the craft on the beach closest to her and steered the transporter in that direction. She felt the key grow cold against her chest, so she knew that this was not the place. She decided to go there anyway to eat and take a walk along the sand. 203

208 Sunshine Before the Dawn Flying down and landing on the beach, she pressed the stop control and climbed out. The sand felt deliciously warm, and she kicked off her shoes and ran to the sea. She laughed and sang to herself as she paddled and splashed in the sparkling, blue water, and then went and sat on the beach to eat her lunch. As she was sitting on the sand, she heard a noise behind her and three large, brown birds, half her height, ran out of the bush and inquisitively examined her, running in circles around her, and then away and finally back into the forest. She was tempted just to stay there all afternoon sitting in the sunshine, but she was there for another purpose and after an hour or so, she got up and returned to the transporter craft. She sat in the craft and tested directions with the key, rubbing it and asking which way she should go. She felt she should continue to travel north along the coast, following the shoreline as it changed from forest to sea. It was a beautiful day. Large white birds swooped over her, their cries raucous and guttural, the only interruption to the stillness of the afternoon. She felt the key begin to heat up again, and soon it was throbbing on her chest. The shoreline seemed endless, cove after cove, beach after beach. At last, she came to a place that seemed a little different. A stream cascaded from the bush-covered hills and fanned out across a lush and verdant valley. The key was almost red hot, and she had to pull it from inside her clothing, afraid it would burn her. It seemed to speak to her now. She could hear the strange, accented voice: Go to that place below. Go to the place where the three streams join into one. There you will find that which you seek. Essayenya looked down at the land beneath her. As the stream emerged from the forest and fell from the rocky cliffs, it was quite a torrent, more like a river. Halfway between the forest and 204

209 Mu the sea, it broke into three tributaries, each flowing more quietly to the ocean, as if happy to have found their way home. Go where the three channels join into one, the voice of the key had said. She dipped her transporter craft toward the stream and flew down toward the place where the river split into three. It looked to be devoid of all life, to be just a river bed covered in large stones, sand, and a little mossy vegetation. The key began pulsing so strongly and had grown so hot that even though Essayenya was now wearing it on the outside of her clothing, it was quite uncomfortable. She landed the transporter craft on an island at the center of the three streams and got out on to the stony river bed. The key almost jerked in her hands as if pointing out a direction to her. She looked up toward the rocky cliffs, and the bush-covered hills beyond. A huge bird flew overhead, much larger than an eagle, with vast outstretched wings. It swooped and dived, focusing on its prey: a flock of smaller birds with bright green plumage that were trying valiantly to escape the huge bird s relentless pursuit. The winged predator was so huge that Essayenya felt frightened. She screamed and ran for the covered safety of the transporter. It took some time and a clear sky before she felt safe enough to get out again. Standing once again on the stones, she held the key in her hands. Again, it jerked strongly toward the rocky cliffs beyond. She looked toward the cliffs, scanning the terrain for anything she could see that could be the reason for her being there. Then she saw it. Halfway up was a path leading along the side of the cliff and into the forest beyond. The path looked to be quite clearly defined and not just an aberration of nature. It was constructed by someone or something for a reason. The key began to speak to her again, Follow the path. It begins at the edge of the waterfall. It will take you where you need to go. Have no fear; we are with you. All is well. 205

210 Sunshine Before the Dawn Essayenya climbed back into the transporter and flew toward the cliffs. Her heart was pounding, but she knew that she was in the right place as the key hanging back around her neck was pulsing strongly. From the little island between the streams, she had seen a waterfall gushing down the cliff and into the forest, and this was where she directed the craft. She landed gently on the beach in the shelter of the cliff, as high up and away from the water as possible. She took some food and water from the transporter, placed it and a light shawl in a bag around her waist, and walked toward the waterfall. In the sunlight and against the white cliffs, its water looked like silver rain as it cascaded down the rocky hillside. Essayenya had to walk a few minutes through the forest to get to the falls. She was guided by the sound of the rushing water. The forest smelled good; the rich loamy soil underfoot was soft to walk on. She heard the sound of birds, and here and there, a sudden shaft of sunlight lit up the lacy foliage of the trees. As she got closer to the water, she came upon many beautiful white flowers, like small lilies, growing rampant in the damp earth. She picked one and put it in her hair behind her ear. Beyond the next clearing, she could just make out the waterfall cascading down a steep rock face. She made her way past some very tall trees that seemed to stand like sentinels guarding the way. She rounded a bend, and found herself by a pool, dark green and very still. The only sound she could hear was water as it splashed down the rock face and into the pool. At the edge of the water, it was a little boggy, and she carefully picked her way across the ground to the side of the pool. Scooping up some water in her hands, she splashed her face and arms. The water felt cool and refreshing. The key around her neck began to pulsate once more. She felt as if it was speaking to her again. Walk to the right of the pool. There you will find the path that we speak of. 206

211 Mu Essayenya walked around the water s edge, searching for any sign of a path. She looked very carefully, but could see nothing. She saw only trees and much bushy vegetation, the white flowers, and an occasional bird flitting through the branches. She retraced her steps, looking again for any sign of a track. Maybe I should go to the left of the pond, she thought, Maybe I ve got it wrong. Even as she thought this, she was aware again of the voice of the key talking to her. No, go back, said the voice. The path is in plain sight. It s for you to find. Essayenya walked back around the pool looking again for a path that was in plain sight. I must have missed it, she thought and walked more slowly, inspecting behind every tree for any sign of a path. Just off to the right, she saw three tall trees with huge trunks standing close together in a circle. As she walked closer to these trees, Essayenya noticed that the ground in the center of the circle between the trees had been disturbed. She hadn t noticed this before, because many low bushes with leafy fronds blocked her view. As she reached the tall trees, she saw that behind the farthest tree there was a path, a clearly defined path, leading up through the forest to the cliffs beyond. She felt excited. Now she felt she could fully trust the voice coming from the key, and that she wasn t alone. She started along the path. It was the black soil of the forest floor, but it was a definite path, obviously used for some purpose she could not as yet understand. She sang a gentle lullaby from Sirius as she walked, and for the first time since she had come to Earth, she felt a little homesick. After a short while, the path began to climb upwards toward the cliffs above. It was a gentle climb, not demanding, but before long Essayenya was high up above the sea. She looked down to the beach where she had landed the transporter craft. She could see it far below glinting in the sunshine. 207

212 Sunshine Before the Dawn The path ran along the cliffs for a while, but then veered off through the bushy forest so she could no longer see the sea. She could hear it though. A distant sound of the waves told her that the sea was to her left. The path continued to dip up and down as it ran along the side of the cliff. The key still burned on her chest, but not as much; it just seemed content that she was following the path. Now she could see a patch of the blue-green sea far below her through the trees, and the path began to curve down toward the shore. She thought to herself that she was walking back the way she d come when she had flown north along this coastline. She hadn t seen anything then that was out of the ordinary. It all looked very beautiful, pristine, and untouched. Just as she rounded a bend in the path, she heard a sound. The sound, like a horn, filled the air around her. It seemed to envelop her as it swelled into a rich, deep crescendo that echoed through the valley. Essayenya looked behind her as the sound came again, loud and deep, echoing off the cliffs and filling her with its vibration. She felt a little anxious. She could still see the sea far below, and all around her were the tall trees of the forest. The track continued on ahead, dipping and turning as it wound slowly down the hillside. She looked behind her. She saw no one, but then she heard what seemed like urgent footsteps coming behind her on the path. The sound came again, loud and raucous, and filling the air with its reverberations. Anxious now and frightened, Essayenya ran along the path as fast as she could go, her heart thumping in her chest, the golden key swinging wildly around her neck. She tucked it inside her clothing and ran on. She could no longer hear the footsteps behind her, but she still felt that someone or something was watching her. 208

213 Mu By now, she was almost at ground level and could see a beach below. For the first time, she wished that she had not come to this place and had stayed with the others on Mu. She would have to retrace her route and didn t much like that idea, given the footsteps she had heard behind her. Then she remembered that Mosteenya had said that the key would protect her, so she relaxed a little. The key had become hot again and was pulsing as she reached the beach, a tiny cove of fine, almost white sand. A tree covered in rich, red blossoms grew very close to the sand, and blue-green waves danced their way ashore, capped with frothy, white foam that glistened in the warm sun. How beautiful this is, said Essayenya, aloud to herself. She looked along the beach. It was empty; no one was there. A few white birds flew around the rocky cliffs, but apart from this, Essayenya could see no other signs of life. The key was still pulsing on her chest. She pulled it out and held it in her hands, rubbing it gently between her fingers. See, I am here, she said to the key. Is this the place I need to go to and, if so, for what reason? What would you have me do? The voice of the key began to speak to her again. Take me and go to the far end of the beach. There you will find what you seek. Who are you and why have you brought me here? said Essayenya. Why is it so important that I come to this place? We are the ones of being and becoming, said the voice from the key. We are from beyond the Stargate of Lyra. You have come to this place for a purpose that will now begin to unfold. It is part of your soul s destiny. Essayenya thought then about her visit to the Lyran Stargate with Mosteenya, and the passage of new souls into the twelve dimensions of the lower worlds. She remembered seeing them come through the Stargate into physical bodies for the first time. Her eyes filled with tears at the memory of the love she had felt emanating from beyond that portal. 209

214 Sunshine Before the Dawn I understand, she said softly to the voice of the key, even though she didn t really understand at all. Maybe it was something to do with her wish to be born on the Earth in some future time. She walked to the center of the beach and, holding the key in her hands, stretched it out in both directions. When she turned to the left, the key went cold and when she held it out to the right the key burned in her hands and began pulsing. She walked to the right, to the far end of the beach. It was a short stretch of sand, and as she reached the white cliffs at the end of the beach, she noticed another of the trees that grew the red blossoms. She walked toward it. 210

215 FOURTEEN Being and Becoming Essayenya had barely reached the foot of the tree that grew the red blossoms when she heard a noise, as though someone was behind her. Suddenly frightened, she whirled around toward the sound. A young man stood facing her. He looked to be barely sixteen-years old and was dressed in a long white robe, which wrapped in graceful folds about his slim, brown body. His eyes were bright blue and radiated a powerful energy of love. In his hands, he held a large white shell, pointed at one end and shaped like a spiral. He began to speak to Essayenya in the Language of Light, the universal language of the stars. I have come here from the star Aldebaran, he said. My purpose in coming is to acquaint you with knowledge that will chart the future path of your soul. The key around your neck is a real key. You will discover that one day it will open a real door. But for now, the key is to open another doorway, a doorway into your mind. Take the key and hold it in your hands. I will show you how. He placed the shell down on the sand. Gently, he lifted the key from around Essayenya s neck and held it in his right palm, his left hand cradling the right hand as he spoke. A certain code is able to access the wisdom held within this key. The wisdom is from the Higher Heavens beyond Lyra. I will teach you this code now. There will come a time when you will need to remember this day and remember these words that I speak. Holding the key in the palm of your hand enables it to stimulate the chakra entry points into the energy of your body. Just like a crystal, this key is a storehouse of information and knowledge. 211

216 Sunshine Before the Dawn As I said, this wisdom is from beyond Lyra. It is not from these lower-dimensional worlds. In the higher-dimensional worlds beyond Lyra, all is light. Many beings are to come to you from these worlds. They will come to prepare you for your higher purpose and the destiny path of your soul. The many that will come to teach and commune with you will spark the many who will listen. He placed the key into Essayenya s right hand and supported it with her left. Say these words three times. These words are said in the language of the higher ones from beyond Lyra. They are precise codings of sound and light that will create an opening for your soul. They will activate knowledge and potential that is beyond what you have accrued in these twelve-dimensional worlds of the lower heavens. He said only three words: Myasmia YaNonia YaSintay. Essayenya repeated the words several times, so as to commit them to memory. Immediately, she felt the key begin to heat up in her hand. It grew so hot, she almost dropped it. At the same time, a pulsing began in the region of her third eye between her eyebrows. The pulsations continued until her entire body vibrated with the energy. Then she saw a vision. It was a vision of a New Earth. Not the Earth as it was now, but the Earth as it would be in some future time. This New Earth vibrated only with peace and love, and was a place of incredible light and beauty. It looked in her vision as if all the colors of this New Earth were crystalline, as if the present colors of the flowers and birds and trees had suddenly altered to become more sparkling and filled with light. The reason she knew it to be the Earth was that her vision was of the beach where she presently stood. She saw people bathing in the sea nearby and little children running on the sand, on this future day on this New Earth. The beach was full of people, laughing, kneeling in prayer, and crying tears of joy. 212

217 Being and Becoming Her vision was not of the past when the Earth was fifthdimensional Tara; it was clearly of a time that was yet to come. In this future time, the beach looked much smaller, but the tall, white cliffs were still the same. The waterfall and the three rivers had vanished, not to be seen. Essayenya watched the vision with her inner sight until it began to vanish. She opened her eyes. The young man from Aldebaran was standing a few yards away, close to the sea. Again, he held the large white shell in his hands and, as Essayenya watched, he raised it to his lips and blew. The sound that Essayenya had heard while walking came again, as loud as a horn, a deep resonant sound that filled the air and spread out across the valley beyond. Essayenya gasped. It was you. You made the sound I heard. But how did you get here to the beach without my seeing you. I was behind you, said the young man, smiling. But I made myself invisible to your eyes. I will come again to talk with you, but now I must go. Hurry back along the path before this day comes to an end and night approaches. I go now to my distant star. You have the code. You have the key. Use them wisely and well, and much wisdom of the soul will come to you. You may not understand now why I have come to you; but one day you will. Remember the words from beyond Lyra and speak them often. These words are a key to greater knowledge. He turned his body to face the sea, and as he did so a beam of light came down from the sky and surrounded him. Essayenya looked up. Hovering several hundred feet in the air was a starship, different from the starships of the Federation, smaller, like a twirling orb of light. She watched the body of the young man being drawn slowly upwards until it was consumed by the light. The twirling orb blinked three times and disappeared. 213

218 Sunshine Before the Dawn Left behind on the sand was the large white shell. Essayenya bent down and picked it up. It felt smooth to the touch, as if the seas of many years had washed over it. Putting the shell in the small bag around her waist, she walked back across the beach and found the path up the cliff. The return journey didn t seem to take as long and soon Essayenya was back on the first beach where she had left the transporter craft. She flew off again along the coast and spent the night on a beach further to the north. As she prepared for sleep, stretched out inside the transporter vehicle, she thought through all the events of the day and all that had happened. Placing the key in her right palm and cradling her right hand in her left, she again said the words the young man had taught her. My-as-mi-a Ya-non-i-a Ya-sin-tay, she said, phonetically, sounding each syllable in turn. Again, the key began to heat up and vibrate. The pulsation spread to her entire body and then she had another vision. This was of a woman dressed in white. She was approaching a temple, a little like the temple of Ontara, but much bigger, with gardens and orchards that stretched all the way down to the blue of the sea. This woman looked a little like herself, but not as she was now. This woman had dark reddish brown hair that was caught up in a knot at the base of her neck. She appeared to be older than Essayenya. She looked worried. Tension and concern was etched on her face. The woman started to speak. We must hurry, she said. There was urgency in her voice. Hurry, they re coming soon; we have to hide the scripts. The words trailed away, and the image vanished. Essayenya felt that the woman was perhaps herself in some future life, but try as she would to get more information from the key, she got nothing. For the next two days, she decided to explore the countryside of this northern island of Ontara. She decided that she 214

219 Being and Becoming did not have long enough to travel to the southern island as well, so she just took her time. She stopped often to walk on the beautiful beaches. On one, she sat for the whole of the second afternoon, just holding the key, speaking the words the boy had taught her, and tuning into the messages and visions she received. One of the visions she had was of Mosteenya. He was standing facing her, and he was speaking. She couldn t make out what he was saying, but his face was calm and his eyes were fixed on hers. He seemed to be trying to get her to understand something important. The vision faded before she could make out the words, and even though she spoke the code and tried again, she could not return to the same image. She wondered about the true purpose of her soul. Mosteenya must have known something about her soul s destiny to suggest that she come here to Ontara, and she wished she could speak with him about it. She decided that when she was back on Sirius, she would send a message to Lyra, or maybe even try to go herself to discover what had become of him. Every time she remembered the words of his note - by the time you read this I will be gone - she felt chilled and uncertain. She arrived back at the temple complex late on the fourth afternoon. The people were at prayer, and Essayenya went to pray with them. Ramondo and his wife later joined her in the communal dining room. They were obviously excited about something they wanted to share with her. Essayenya, we have some interesting news. The man you mentioned, Capriccio, the intergalactic trader whom you met in Atlantes, has been apprehended trying to steal a permit to come here to Ontara. It is said that he is to be tried by a court of the people; he will probably be banished from the Earth. Essayenya blanched and wondered whether Capriccio had been trying to follow her to Ontara. Perhaps that was why he had passed by on the other side of the street when he had seen her in Krystalor. 215

220 Sunshine Before the Dawn However, she said nothing to Ramondo and his wife about this, and resolved to discuss the matter with Scorpeo when she visited him to say goodbye. Soon, she would be going home, home to Sirius. The third stage of the work of creation of the new hu-man being would then begin. The next day, when she arrived back in Krystalor on the main island of Mu, the other members of the team were pleased to see her. They too were agog with the news of Capriccio s capture and possible expulsion from Earth, as they knew that Essayenya had met him. To think that he was here among us, exclaimed Kristiana. I think that you may have had a lucky escape, Essayenya. I am so pleased that you are back here safely. Essayenya had recorded lots of images in her final two days exploring the northern island of Ontara and they were all very interested in these. She said nothing about the key or about the young man from Aldebaran whom she had met on the beach. She did tell Scorpeo the whole story though, when they met at his house the following night. So now I know these words that are somehow to help me access knowledge from beyond the Lyran Stargate, explained Essayenya to Scorpeo. Maybe I am to apply this knowledge in some way. How, I know not, but I have to trust that the way will be shown to me. It feels to me as if my life on Sirius is almost over. Maybe I am to become a new child on the Earth. I really don t know. The young man from Aldebaran said that the key was a real key and would unlock a real door somewhere, but I still have no idea where this might be. She leaned forward in her chair, and a lock of dark brown hair fell across her face. Her eyes looked worried. Scorpeo, I heard that the man Capriccio was apprehended trying to steal a permit to go to Ontara. Do you know anything of 216

221 Being and Becoming this? I wonder whether he was trying to follow me, especially as he pretended not to see me on the street. Scorpeo raised his eyebrows and looked concerned. Ah, if that was his motive, then his interest in Ontara is more than idle curiosity, which is what he told the Council. I really think our friend Capriccio is not who he pretends to be. I will have him investigated further and get a message to you on Sirius. I think you should be careful, Essayenya, and also try to discover what has happened to Mosteenya, since he obviously has had dealings with this man, said Scorpeo. Yes, I see. I agree, said Essayenya. I will try to get a message to Mosteenya. It was getting late, but Essayenya didn t want to leave. She had developed a real fondness for the old man and didn t know whether they would ever meet again. When she finally said goodbye, it was very late. It was almost full moon on the Earth, and the stars were bright in the sky. She looked up and searched for Sirius. It seemed to blink at her, as if to say, Come home soon; I am waiting for you. Essayenya knew that the star Sirius that she saw in the night sky from Earth was not the same as the fifth-dimensional Sirius that was her home. She knew that this third-dimensional Sirius was a different place. Even so, it was comforting to see its light twinkling in the sky. She walked briskly down the street in the darkness and then turned left toward the center of town. She was glad there was no chance of running into Capriccio. He was fortunately under lock and key, and destined to remain so until his trial and probable expulsion from Earth. She crept into the apartment that she shared with Kristiana and Asyia. They were both sound asleep. And I should be too, said Essayenya to herself, yawning. It s been a really special few days, but I m glad to be going home. I miss my little house in the Mountains of the Morning Star, and I m tired. 217

222 Sunshine Before the Dawn The next morning, the town of Krystalor was in an uproar. The man called Capriccio, the one who had tried to steal a pass to the sacred land of Ontara, had disappeared. The cell he had been locked in was still locked, but Capriccio had vanished. They all wondered what had become of him and Rai couldn t stop talking about it. He thought that perhaps Capriccio had been rescued by someone, and that he had already gone from the Earth. Doritala, who was usually so quiet and reserved, didn t think so. She felt that Capriccio was hiding somewhere and that someone from Mu had helped him escape. They were soon to leave for their journey back to Atlantes. They spent a few days in Keor saying goodbye to their new friends and getting ready for the journey home. Essayenya had time to visit Theonos to tell him about meeting with Scorpeo, and that he had known what the diagram of the two islands represented. They all thoroughly enjoyed their journey back to Sirius on the huge Galactic Federation starship and spent most of the time sitting in the long narrow garden watching the stars speed by. A few days later, when they arrived back on Sirius, they were invited to a welcome dinner hosted by the Siriun Council. All the Siriun leaders were there, including Ascemius. He, most of all, was happy to see them return safely from Earth. At the end of the meal, they entered the council chamber and each member of the team was asked to speak about their contribution to the project and their research on Earth. They each explained their role in the collection of the DNA data, and how they had traveled to various parts of the Earth. They had tried to be careful not to exclude any of the indigenous peoples of the Earth from their study, but it was difficult to be sure. The last person to speak was Essayenya. As she stood to walk toward the speaker s podium, she heard a noisy conversation behind her, coming from one of the entrance doors into the spiraling council chamber. It sounded like two people arguing. Cruciasus, the leader of the Siriun Council, motioned to officials stationed by the door to check what the disturbance was 218

223 Being and Becoming about. The sound of raised voices stopped, and Essayenya began her speech. She d only been speaking for a short time, when the official who had left the chamber came back in. He was with a man, and that man was Capriccio. Essayenya was so astonished she stopped her speech in mid-sentence and stared at Capriccio. The meeting chamber of the Siriun Council was the last place she had expected to see him. She d heard that he d been expelled from Earth, but she hadn t dreamed for a moment he would come here to Sirius. And how did he even get here? Flustered, she began her speech again where she d left off. So you see, fellow members of the Siriun Council, we are now ready to begin the third and final stage of the design of the new hu-man being. This third stage will be in conjunction with the Elohim. As you know, at the beginning of this project, the Elohim, who have the ultimate responsibility for all of God s creation, gave us a golden casket containing special frequencies of light. This energy, which is also mixed with angelic vibrations, is to be incorporated into the genetic design of the new hu-man being of the Earth. These energies are vibrations of peace and love. They will work together with the other DNA characteristics contributed by the Star Nations to ensure that the new hu-mans of the Earth will have the genetic capacity to triumph over forces of darkness and domination. This will enable them to access the truth of the light of God that is within them. We plan to begin working with the Elohim soon. Thank you for your attention and your support. Cruciasus, the leader of the Siriun Council stood up. Thank you, Essayenya. We all deeply appreciate the hard work that all of you have done to be ready for this third and final phase of the work. We will continue to give you our every support. Cruciasus looked across the council chamber at Capriccio. And who are you? 219

224 Sunshine Before the Dawn Why has this being gained admittance to our meeting? he asked the door man. If you please, Cruciasus, said the guard at the door, his name is Capriccio. He was most insistent that he speak with us. He says that he has information from Lyra that he must share with us immediately. Let him speak, said Cruciasus. Capriccio walked forward toward the dais where Cruciasus sat with Ascemius and other leaders of the Council. He glanced at Essayenya, who still stood on the speaker s podium on the floor of the council chamber in front of the dais. She watched him approach, feeling into his energy. What was he doing? Why was he here? Capriccio bowed slightly before Cruciasus. Cruciasus and other esteemed members of the Siriun Council, he began. I bring you grave tidings from Lyra. I have been sent here by the Lords of Light in Mintaka, Orion. The Elohim want me to tell you of a situation that has arisen on Lyra. It seems that the Lyrans may be preparing for war. My intelligence tells me that Lyran starships are gathering. They may seek to take over your airspace, and control you and other members of the Star Nations. It is important that I speak to you so that you know and are prepared. And how do you come by this knowledge? asked Cruciasus, leaning forward in his chair. How can we trust that what you say is correct? Who are you and where are you from? His eyes scanned Capriccio s face, feeling into his energy. I am from a little known star from beyond this galaxy, said Capriccio. I traveled here to these twelve dimensions from another universe with my parents when I was a young child, and I have been traveling this galaxy ever since. Some time ago, I went to Lyra. I met there the leader of the Lyran delegation to the Galactic Federation, a being named Mosteenya. It was he who told me that some of the Lyrans are planning to attack other Star Nations. Essayenya swung around to face Cruciasus. 220

225 Being and Becoming That is impossible! I am sorry to interrupt, Cruciasus, but what Capriccio says cannot be true. I know this Lyran, Mosteenya. I serve with him on the Galactic Council and the group from Sirius that recently went to Lyra also spent much time with him. The Lyran people speak only of peace and love and oneness with all life. They would never seek to attack and control other races. This man Capriccio has recently been to Earth. He was expelled by the people of Mu for trying to steal a permit to go to one of their sacred places. He also visited me on Atlantes where he told me he was an intergalactic trader. I do not believe that he has any business with the Lords of Light in Orion; nor do I believe that the Lyrans plan war. Ascemius stood up. Cruciasus, will you permit me to speak? I too know of this man, Capriccio. He was in Keor on the Atlantean island of Undal while I was there. It seems preposterous that the Lyrans would seek to make war on us. Of all the Star Nations within these lower heavenly worlds, the Lyrans are the closest to the Creator of all of us. Cruciasus rose to his feet and walked toward Capriccio. Capriccio, you make some extravagant claims. What evidence do you have to support your words? I have this letter from the Lyran, Mosteenya, said Capriccio. What Essayenya says is partly true. I was expelled from Earth. But hear my story, and then you will understand why. On my way to Earth, I took this letter to the Lords of Light in Mintaka, Orion, and they asked me to bring it to you. It is not my intention to cause alarm, but only to serve the best interests of the One and of all the Star Nations. Show me the letter, said Cruciasus. Members of the Siriun Council, he said, I wish to adjourn this meeting. I will report back to you in due course. As yet, there is no cause for alarm, but I will act quickly to investigate all that this man, Capriccio, has to say. Ascemius and Essayenya, I ask you both 221

226 Sunshine Before the Dawn to accompany me to my inner chambers so that together we may read this letter and consider its words. Capriccio, for our security and yours, you will be guarded, but you are free to speak. Follow us and we will read this letter you have in your possession. The meeting adjourned. Capriccio, Essayenya, and Ascemius followed Cruciasus to an inner room of council chambers. There, Capriccio handed the Siriun leader a folded piece of parchment. Essayenya was standing quite close to Cruciasus. She could see that the letter was written in the same black ink as the message Capriccio had given her on Earth, and that it was in Mosteenya s backward-sloping writing. It had obviously come from Mosteenya just as Capriccio said. Cruciasus unfolded the heavy cream parchment and read its contents out loud. To The Councils of the Star Nations within this Galaxy, I, Mosteenya, leader of the Lyran delegation to the Galactic Federation of the Star Nations, wish to warn you of possible insurrection here on Lyra. It has come to my knowledge that there are those among us here who wish to control the Lyran Stargate to the higher heavenly worlds. If they seize the Stargate, it is likely that they will also attempt to make war on other Star Nations of the Federation to prevent the Stargate s recapture by those of the light. To have any hope of subduing this rebellion, we must fight with stealth and cunning. The way to diffuse this challenge is to fight back, not with weapons of war, but with strategy. This being, Capriccio, has been to see me here on Lyra. He has been entrusted to carry this letter to you all. Please listen and act quickly. Although my intelligence tells me that the rebels do not plan to seize the Stargate for some time, I fear it will take many decans for you to receive this letter. Covert insurrection is growing here on Lyra, and it is imperative that you act as soon as you receive this. A few of your 222

227 Being and Becoming bravest should venture to Lyra in secrecy. Travel to the Stargate. Go undercover. Stop this act of rebellion from occurring, and if necessary recapture the Stargate. This is vitally important for the good of all beings in these lower worlds. Capriccio moved closer to Cruciasus. Sire, I have another letter. This letter is addressed to you. Cruciasus opened a second folded piece of parchment and scanned the contents of the letter. Then he looked at Essayenya and Ascemius, and said, Let me read this to you. Cruciasus, esteemed leader of the Siriun Council, I have asked this man, Capriccio, to go to Earth before coming to see you on Sirius, as it is important that he also get a message to the Siriun delegate to the Galactic Council, Essayenya. She is to go to a place on the Earth that, at the conclusion of the four great ages of time that have just begun, will be a fulcrum point for the new fifth-dimensional Earth. When the Earth ascends, this place in the southern seas of Mu will hold a resonance that will open the way for all peoples of the galaxy to join as one. There are those who know of this plan of the Divine, and they will try to stop this process if they can. I have asked this man, Capriccio, to travel first to Earth, to seek out Essayenya and keep her protected. She is being watched by those who do not wish this plan of new creation to proceed, and I wish to keep her safe. It is vital that the work of creation of the new hu-man being continue and be completed quickly. There are those who would seek to sabotage this process. All are not who they seem to be and not everyone can be trusted. When Essayenya goes to this place in the southern seas of Mu, she will be given a message from light beings from beyond the Lyran Stargate. They will send a messenger, an emissary of light, who will give her knowledge and information that, in a much later time, will aid the people of the Earth. Mosteenya of Lyra 223

228 Sunshine Before the Dawn Ascemius looked questioningly at his daughter. Essayenya asked if she might take a look at the letter. It was written in the same rather complicated Language of Light and in the same black ink as Mosteenya s other letters. Essayenya had no doubt that Mosteenya had written this letter. Her eyes were bright with tears. She looked first at Capriccio and then at Cruciasus. Capriccio is right in what he says. He did bring me a letter from Mosteenya that asked me to go to this place in the southern seas of Mu. It is a place called Ontara. It is a most sacred and special land, and only the most spiritually advanced of Mu are allowed to go there. This place is open to all the twelve dimensions of the lower worlds, and to the higher heavenly worlds beyond. It is a portal of high energy and light upon the Earth. Because of Mosteenya s letter, I procured a permit to visit Ontara. I was there for five days. I had an experience on a beach there. A being, a young man in a white robe, spoke to me. He told me he was from the star Aldebaran. As you know, Aldebaran is not part of the Galactic Federation of Star Nations, but holds much importance in the heavens as being a place of much light. It is reputed to be aligned with the revelation of divine wisdom. I saw you on Mu, she said to Capriccio, rather accusingly. You passed by me on the street in Krystalor. I know that you saw me, but you pretended not to and crossed to the other side of the street. Essayenya, said Capriccio. I was there in Krystalor to protect you, to make sure that you came to no harm. There were those who were watching you, both in Atlantes and in Mu, and I didn t want these people to know I was there. Then, when I was arrested for trying to gain a permit to follow you to Ontara, I realized that someone must have known of my purpose in coming to Mu, and was trying to get rid of me. I didn t try to steal the permit. That was a story that was spread about to get me expelled from the Earth. I was very worried until I learned that you had safely returned to Krystalor and Atlantes. 224

229 Being and Becoming But why would anyone want to follow me? said Essayenya. Because you have the key, both within and without, said Capriccio. Mosteenya told me on Lyra that he had given you a golden key and had asked you to take this key with you to Earth. This key is from the higher heavenly worlds beyond Lyra, and yet it also resonates with a place deep within the inner Earth kingdoms. In its programming, it holds the vibrations of the New Earth, as it will be when it is redeemed to fifth-dimensional status at the end of these four Great Ages of time that are only now beginning. These vibrations for the New Earth are released by sound, by energy words that only you, Essayenya, have access to as part of your soul s greater knowledge. This is why you have been given this key of gold, and this is why this other inner key will also come to you in time. Then you will speak the words that will turn the key in a lock that has for a long time been shut, to open a doorway into a new time for the Earth. Ascemius looked quizzically at his daughter. Essayenya, what do you say? Do you have such a key? You have not told me of this. Essayenya felt so overwhelmed with the rush of information coming to her and the many unanswered questions in her mind that her eyes welled up with tears. I did not tell you, my father, because I did not deem it important. Before I went to the southern land of Mu, I thought that the key was a farewell gift from Mosteenya, given to me because I was leaving Lyra. I didn t feel it necessary to tell anyone about it. Then, on Earth, I had no idea that his letter to me and suggestion that I to go to Mu would have so many implications for all of us. I really don t know what to say. I m sorry, Capriccio. I really didn t trust you, especially when I saw you avoid me in Krystalor. I don t know who could have been watching me, though. I saw no one. 225

230 Sunshine Before the Dawn When I was on the islands of Ontara, I only spoke to the people at the temple, my fellow travelers on the light ship that took me there and the man from Aldebaran who appeared to me on a beach on the northern island. I realize now that it is imperative that we complete the design of the new hu-man being as quickly as possible. Cruciasus and Ascemius, I suggest that I go to Mintaka, Orion to meet with the Elohim. If they work with me quickly, the members of my team can complete this task in ninety decans. She watched Capriccio s face while she said this. She still wasn t entirely sure about him, but she had to admit that he could only have received his information from Mosteenya. If Capriccio baulked at the idea of her speaking with the Lords of Light on Mintaka, Orion, then she would know that he had not been entirely honest. Somewhat to her relief, Capriccio supported this plan. He even offered to go with her to Orion. No, I need to go alone, said Essayenya. Thank you, Capriccio. Thank you for all you have done to protect me. She left Ascemius and Cruciasus discussing with Capriccio how they might best deal with the threat to the Lyran Stargate, and how a team from Sirius should go in secret to Lyra. As she traveled home in her space mobile, Essayenya thought that what appeared to be happening on Lyra was quite shocking. She had thought the Lyran people very friendly and open, and only aligned with good. Lyra was after all the first entry point into the twelve dimensions of the lower worlds of light. How could beings in this twelfth-dimensional world become corrupt? Who could it be that was seeking to take control of the Lyran Stargate? That such a being or group of beings existed on the twelfth-dimensional world of Epsilon Lyrae was hard to comprehend, and yet Mosteenya had said in his letter that this seemed to be true. Now, she would not be able to go to her home in the Mountains of the Morning Star. She would need to get ready to go to Mintaka, Orion. 226

231 Being and Becoming To her relief, the next day, she didn t have to explain to the other members of her team the plan for her to go to Orion. They had already heard the news by special messenger from the Siriun Council. Rai and Asyia had been asked to accompany Essayenya to Mintaka, Rai because of his close connections with the Elohim, and Asyia, because she was the coordinating specialist in the design of the creation of the new hu-man DNA pattern. They were to leave the following day, so there was no time to waste, just enough to pack and prepare all they would need. Essayenya was to take with her the golden casket from the Elohim that held the high vibrations they were to instill into the new hu-man DNA template. She really didn t know how it would be to work with the Elohim on the final stage of the project. She just had to trust that all would be as was intended, according to the Divine Plan. The next day, they waited together at the transporter station for Cruciasus and others from the Siriun Council to arrive to see them off. Essayenya was checking off a list of supplies they were taking with them, when she was interrupted by a familiar voice. It was her friend, Malinda. I heard that you had just returned and that now you are to go again. I just had to come to say hello and goodbye, said Malinda smiling broadly. I m not sure I would enjoy all this traveling, but I guess you have no choice. Essayenya lost track of where she was with her checklist. She rose to her feet and hugged her friend. She had missed their frequent chats while she had been working on Earth and was delighted to see her. I m so happy to see you, Malinda. Thank you so much for coming. I know it s a long way from the Mountains of the Morning Star. Yes, I m off to Orion, she said. I don t expect to be gone long, but we will have to see. 227

232 Sunshine Before the Dawn Meet Asyia and Rai. They are also members of the genetics team that is to create the new hu-man being for the Earth. Asyia and Rai greeted Malinda, and took over the job of counting supplies so that Essayenya could spend time talking to her friend. Well, how are the Mountains of the Morning Star? asked Essayenya. I was disappointed not to be able to spend at least a few days in my little house, but it s not to be; not now anyway. You know, Essayenya, it s interesting that, since our meeting in the woods with the two beings from Kronos, I have felt quite different, said Malinda, with a catch in her voice. I can t really explain it. It s like I have lost a part of myself. I can t really understand it. How have you been? Have you felt different? No, I ve been fine, replied Essayenya. Of course, we ve all been very busy while on Earth. So much has happened. When we get back from Mintaka, Orion, I will tell you all about it, but I can t say I have felt different in any way. She looked her friend up and down, and felt into her energy. Maybe you should get away for a while, Malinda. You could even maybe go to Earth and explore Atlantes. The island of Undal is really a very beautiful place. I know it s not that easy to get there, but my father Ascemius would help you, if you want to go. The Mountains of the Morning Star are peaceful and relaxing, but all that mist can be a little overpowering. Maybe, you just need a change. In Atlantes, it is warm and the sun of the Earth rises and sets each day, which is very pleasant and interesting. The flowers and trees are very beautiful, and I think you would enjoy it a great deal. Maybe you have some traumatic past-life connection with Kronos, and this was triggered within you when we met Kaisznar, Klexos, and Abidos in the forest. I think you re right, said Malinda. There is something that has saddened me. I just have not felt myself since then. I would love to go to Earth. I have heard that many souls from Sirius are volunteering to be born as children on the Earth. Maybe this is also 228

233 Being and Becoming my destiny. I will ask your father Ascemius how I might go to the Earth for a visit, and then I will see. She put her arms around Essayenya, and held her tight. Through her clothing, Essayenya could sense her friend s new fragility, and she felt a little concerned for her. Malinda, when I get back I will come and see you, and we will talk some more. I don t think it will take us long on Mintaka to do our work with the Elohim, and then we will return. I see my father and some council members approaching. I will have to get ready to leave. Please talk with my father about going to Earth. I am sure the break will do you good. Cruciasus, Ascemius, and a few other members of the Siriun Council had arrived to see them off. The previous day, Cruciasus had called a special meeting of the Council to tell them about the letter written by Mosteenya. He had also briefed them on the importance of the Lyran Stargate to all souls in the lower heavenly worlds. The Council had unanimously agreed to send a special undercover taskforce to Lyra, to check on the validity of Capriccio s claims and to investigate what was happening at the Stargate. They also hoped to discover the whereabouts of Mosteenya. Cruciasus had also sent envoys to Pleiades, Venus, Alpha Centauri, Arcturus, and Andromeda to brief their Councils on this threat to the stability of Lyra, to the Stargate, and to all of them in the lower worlds. He asked Ascemius to travel to Orion with Essayenya, Asyia, and Rai, to speak with the Lords of Light in Mintaka. He knew that the Elohim would broach no interference with the Stargate and would support all initiatives to protect it and to keep the souls passing through it from harm. Essayenya did not know that her father was to go with them, and she was pleasantly surprised. She had just a few moments to explain to Ascemius about Malinda, and to ask him whether he knew anyone who could help her get a passage to Earth. Now, let me see, said Ascemius. I know who to ask. The commander of the next starship to go to Earth is a friend of mine. 229

234 Sunshine Before the Dawn Here, I will write a note to him. Just give him this and I am sure he will help you, he said to Malinda. Ascemius quickly wrote a short note on some writing parchment Essayenya was taking with her to Orion, signed it, sealed it, and gave it to Malinda. His name is Volk, said Ascemius. He s on the starship now, but if you come here to the transporter station tomorrow there are some people traveling to the starship. They will get a message to him. Good luck. It was time to enter the transporter. Essayenya, Rai, Asyia, and Ascemius stepped inside the circular chamber. The doors closed. There was a sudden whir and a faint, highpitched hum. Their bodies instantly dematerialized into light. In the next moment, their bodies rematerialized into form; they had arrived on Mintaka, Orion, the place of the Elohim, the God Creators, and the uppermost star of the belt of Orion. 230

235 FIFTEEN Mintaka The light of Mintaka, the uppermost star of the belt of Orion, burned brightly. The energy of this place of creation was so filled with light that it almost hurt a person s eyes to be within its vibration. The feeling of love that Essayenya and the others felt as they stepped from the transporter engulfed them like an embrace that pulsed and swelled through every cell of their bodies. They were met by a tall, beautiful being of light, an angel wearing a sparkling white robe, with long white hair. It was hard to tell whether the being was male or female. It really seemed like a merging of both, and it really didn t matter. They were all quiet for a moment reveling in Mintaka s energy, and overawed by the light emanating from the angel. There seemed no need for words. The tall radiant one spoke to them in the Language of Light. You are all most welcome here. We have much to teach you and show you of our world. Here, you are pure and transparent. Every thought that you have is reflected in your energy. There is no judgment, only understanding, and a desire to assist with the evolution and soul development of all beings. We did not come to the Galactic Federation meeting on Antares when the creation of the new hu-man being of the Earth was discussed. The reason is because we did not want to influence this decision; our light would have overshadowed the energy of the gathering. We needed to step back to allow for a balanced viewpoint to prevail and to allow all members of the Star Nations to have their say. Now it is time for the work to advance quickly. We understand about the situation on Lyra, and we are united with you in ensuring that the creation of the new physical hu-man 231

236 Sunshine Before the Dawn being should proceed quickly. We want to first teach you a little about Mintaka and about the function of the Elohim. As you know, we hold the vibrations of the One who is Creator-of-All. You might call this a being: God. But in reality, it is energy: pure sound, light, and love. It is stillness, nothingness, and yet everything, all the possible potentials of creation. Our role is to take this energy that is pure light and with it, create form and substance that are then transposed throughout the heavenly worlds of light within this galaxy and beyond. The role of the Elohim is not confined solely to worlds within this galaxy, but continues on throughout the many galaxies and universes of the heavens. There are many worlds that the energy of God has made. The being Capriccio comes from another world, another place. His body is not confined into definite form. He can change his body image at will, and this is why he chose to model it on the form of the Lyran, Mosteenya. The tall, radiant being addressed Essayenya. You, Essayenya, have been given a key. It has long been planned that this should occur in this way, even before you went to Lyra to work in the Halls of Dreamtime. However, until now, it has not been the right time to tell you more about this key and why it has come into your possession. This key opens a real door that lies within the Earth s inner kingdoms. Behind this door, there is a special gift for the people of the Earth. Only you, who have the key both within and without, are able to unlock this door. When you return to the Earth, you will not go alone. Many souls will go with you. They will be with you through many cycles of life and death while you all experience many lives in this third-dimensional world and gain wisdom. At the end of four great cycles of time, after four Great Ages, you will each remember why you went to the Earth in this new beginning time. When you and the other souls remember, when that spark of memory from the stars begins to be reactivated within you, you will rediscover the key that lies within. This key will 232

237 Mintaka then open a doorway of memory within your soul to spark new energy and new light for the Earth. As for the other key, the key around your neck, the letter from the Lyran said, it is a key to a real room, and so it is. This room is for you to find. The angelic being continued: I see you have brought the golden casket. We wish to teach you all how to transfer the energy and information it contains into pure light, and how to weave that light into substance and form. This light is of pure creation; it holds all the positive characteristics of life. As it is no thing, it is also every thing. It contains all potentialities, all possible forms of creation. You are to take these vibrations of the Creator-of-All and create from this fabric of sound and light a template that will embody God within a separate physical being. You too were created in this image, but this new being of Earth will carry a spark of divine light that even you do not hold presently within your DNA. This is why the creation of this new type of being, the human is so important, not just for you and the other races within this galaxy, but for life everywhere within our worlds. From this seed, another tree of life will grow. We wanted you, Essayenya, Rai, Asyia, and Ascemius to come here, so that we might explain and show you how this new creation can be made. First, though, we wish to tell you a story. Many, many eons ago, in a time before life commenced in these lower heavenly worlds, all was stillness, all was pure energy that had not yet begun to come into form. The angel spoke slowly and deliberately so that they might each understand. In these realms, we of the Elohim were also not in separate form. Only God, the Creator-of-All, existed. Yet, in that existence, there was no recognition of life. The creation of this galaxy and the many galaxies beyond, all life forms in all the far-flung universes of the heavens, came from the desire of this creative force of God, this Oneness, to experience Itself as form. Light that was infinite and eternal then shone forth from the void of nothingness, and creation began. 233

238 Sunshine Before the Dawn Ten light rays, ten emanations of the Divine Mind, established the framework for all life, whether that life was an inanimate object like a planet or a star, or whether that life was a living creature like the beings of these lower heavenly worlds. Grids of light, specific to each creature designed by the One, spiraled forth from a pyramidal template of creation. These are light grids that set in place the energy vibrations that manifest into the DNA patterns specific to each form of life. This same structure of light-grid creation will also create the new hu-man form. You see the light that is the connection point with the source energy that is God must be free to enter and leave each physical being. The ten energy words of creation that are part of the DNA script of all life forms will also be part of this new creation. And they will be subtly altered to create the new hu-man form. We want to teach you how to do this, so that you may take our energy and weave this energy into physical existence. You will need to consider the following balance. As the light descends to code the new form, it moves like a fork of lightning, first creating a polarity between wisdom and understanding. The interactions between one being and another, between one life form and another, enable a soul to learn from suffering and also to learn from joy. Physical life is not one or the other. Life encompasses both extremes and, with the experience of both, a soul learns and finally comes into balance. When this balance is attained, knowledge is gained and from that knowledge, strength and determination. The fulcrum point between the polarities of suffering and joy is the ability to experience and sense beauty and love, and to melt the heart into compassion. As I have said, all life in these many universes and worlds of creation has this same basic concept. But with this new hu-man being that is to be created for the Earth, we will go one step further. This new creation for the Earth will carry within its genetic code an advanced gene for adaptation to higher-dimensional 234

239 Mintaka worlds of light, to be able one day to live in a perfected body within all of your twelve-dimensional worlds. Your bodies are adjusted only to your specific planetary dimensions of origin, which, in your case, are the fifth- and sixthdimensional star fields of Sirius. The new hu-man being, though, must have a twelve-strand-dna genetic code to enable him one day to traverse all twelve dimensions of the lower worlds of light. On the third-dimensional Earth as it is now, this DNA code will only be partially used as the hu-man being will only be able to resonate with third-dimensional vibrations. However, when the Earth is ready to return to fifth-dimensional status at the end of the four great cycles of time that have just commenced, Earth man will be set free to explore other worlds. At this time of Earth advancement, all twelve strands of DNA potential will be triggered to function. As the Earth ascends, then the men and women of the Earth will finally come of age. You are to stay here only three days. During this time, you will sleep deeply while the information required for you to do this work is downloaded into your consciousness. Then you will wake and leave from here to complete this work that is so important for the good of all. Can you please tell me more about the being, Capriccio? asked Essayenya. Why was he sent to watch over me and where does he come from? As he said, he is not from these dimensions, but from beyond, explained the angel. He came through another stargate many millennia ago. He is well known to us as he is not in a physical body that is fixed in form. He can therefore adjust to any dimensional world and so can be here, on Lyra, or on Earth. It does not affect him. As for watching over you, he was asked by the Lyran, Mosteenya, to do this. Mosteenya has long known of your role as part of this Divine Plan. Capriccio was sent from the higher worlds to protect you and keep you safe. As you know, there are those throughout the cosmos who might wish to interfere with our vision for Earth and the advancement of life. As part of creation, 235

240 Sunshine Before the Dawn God granted all beings free will to learn lessons of wisdom and understanding through experience. This is part of universal law and cannot be tampered with. But we can and will protect you and other souls who hold this light. We will intercede in any and all situations where the good of all and the sanctity of life are compromised. Now, we wish to take you to a place where you are to sleep. This place is an energy vortex of interfacing and interconnecting beams of light, which will transfer information and data into your soul s DNA memory, so that when the time is right, that knowledge can be retrieved. Part of this retrieval will be when you return to Sirius, because it is then that you will need to recall much information. The bulk of this information, however, will not come forth at this time. It will lie dormant. In another age, in another time, when you are all in other physical bodies, this greater knowledge will be activated. I am speaking here of your lifetimes to come on the Earth as it will be when these four Great Ages are at an end. Then you, Essayenya, Asyia, and Rai will each be activated to reconnect with and remember this knowledge that is now to be instilled within you. The knowledge that each of you will carry will not be the same; however, you are three aspects of a trinity. You will each carry and contribute a different aspect of divine wisdom, which, at the right time, will be activated into conscious awareness. As for you, Ascemius, you are not part of this trinity; you are here for another purpose. Your role is to carry a vibration within your soul DNA to ensure that Essayenya is guided and balanced. Her purpose is to stand like Isis at the prow of the heavenly boat of creation, and your role is to help her stand tall. Then, Essayenya, Asyia, Rai, and Ascemius felt that their bodies were being surrounded by an all-encompassing golden white light; they felt themselves begin to rise up and fly with the angel. All around them was the sound of angelic choirs praising God and sending blessings and light to all life. They floated 236

241 Mintaka through many heavenly worlds, each exuding a beauty beyond anything they had ever seen. It was as though this heavenly world of the Elohim was made of crystal: it glimmered and shone so. The music and voices of the choirs of angels echoed off the crystals in beautiful, shimmering prisms of multifaceted light. The Siriuns felt themselves to be spiraling upwards into an even greater intensity of light. The light began to take on a violetwhite hue, and then began to turn pink, a deep rose pink, before spiraling into white. Essayenya felt as if her heart would burst with love. She had never experienced anything quite as awe-inspiring as she was now experiencing. At least not since I came into these lowerdimensional worlds, she thought. She almost couldn t think; she was so overcome with feelings of bliss. Soon they came to a large light-filled chamber. Angels sang and greeted them with blessings and words of welcome. At the far end of this chamber was a light that to their eyes was so dazzling and light-filled, that, although they could see within it some sort of form, it was hard to gaze upon the being before them. Even without looking, they knew in their hearts that this was the Ancient of Days, God, the source of all creation and all light. As they felt this energy of knowing, they also felt the same energy of knowing about the identity of the magnificent angel who had accompanied them. They turned to look in wonder at the tall, radiant angel. Lovingly, and with infinite grace, the Archangel Metatron beckoned them forward before the light of God, and they fell to their knees in prayer. When they opened their eyes, the images of God and the angels had vanished, and they were lying together in a room that sparkled golden-white. They felt that they must have been asleep, but they all woke up instantly and at the same time. They each felt a sense of heightened energy and an incredible sense of joy. 237

242 Sunshine Before the Dawn I feel so strange, said Rai. It s like I ve shifted from one state of being to another. Everything that I have known about my past seems to have been erased in some way, and I feel that I am going into another future. It s as if my life in this body is completing. I feel this too, said Asyia. It feels like an overwhelming happiness within me. I almost feel that I can fly like the angels. Something happened when we slept; something profound and inexplicable. I feel quite altered, not the same as I was before. I really feel that we have been transformed in some way. The angel who was with us, I knew him to be the supreme Archangel Metatron. He is the One who takes the energy of God and of creation and manifests it into the world of form. He was with us as we knelt to pray before God, I am sure of it. Yes, I felt this too, said Essayenya. Remember that the Archangel Metatron said that we would each be enabled to do certain work and that this work would be partly now and partly later when the Earth completes these four cycles of time that are now beginning. I feel excited. It seems that a certain something that has been dragging down my energy and making me feel sad has suddenly been released. How do you feel, my father? Ascemius was so overcome with emotion that for a few moments, he could not speak. He sat alone in a corner of the chamber with tears pouring down his cheeks. When he regained his normal composure, he said, In all my life experience, in my many years of life as this identity, Ascemius of Sirius, I have never been as moved as I have been with this experience here in the world of the Elohim. I don t really know what occurred to me while I was asleep, but I do remember certain visions that I want to share with all of you now. One of these visions concerned you, Rai, and another you, Essayenya. In a third vision, I saw myself. The first vision was of you, Rai. I saw you as an old man. You had a long grey beard, and you were stooped and carrying a cane. You were teaching many young students about creation. They 238

243 Mintaka were listening intently to everything you said and were anxious to learn as much as possible from you. It felt to me that in that lifetime, you were on the Earth, and that you were a great teacher and much revered. Many people came to you for advice and healing, and you were held in great respect. I felt that in that life, you were almost ready to move on, but you had a reason to stay. I felt that this place was Atlantes, not the Atlantes that we know now, but Atlantes in a much later age. I felt that this other Atlantes was a very challenging place in which to live and that many souls there had turned their back on the light and were not aligned with their inner truth. I could feel the weight of responsibility that you carried at that future time and how difficult it was for you to trust some of those around you. Essayenya, the vision I had of you was also, I think, in a much later age and also on the Earth. I saw you as part of a great civilization in a dry, arid place near a river whose floods brought fertility to the land. I saw you united with another, a man who ruled that land. And I saw you both, together, trying to teach the people the rightness of the Way of Truth. I saw you being condemned and ousted by those who were threatened by the truth of your words; my tears when I awoke were for you. I know you are aware that your path ahead may not be easy if you choose to go to Earth, and I think that these visions came to me because I wish to remind you that, as beings, you and Rai still have free will and can choose whether you wish to proceed on this path. The vision I saw for myself was of continuous service to the One, not only on Sirius, but on other planets and other star systems. I don t think it is my destiny to go to Earth as it is yours. I feel that my role is to anchor energy in the higher dimensions and maybe to assist you both with your tasks that are yet to come. If that is so, then it would be both my blessing and my delight. Asyia, I did not see a vision for you as I did for the others, so I cannot feel what lies ahead for you. I just know that, right now, your work is much needed, and we are extremely grateful to you 239

244 Sunshine Before the Dawn for your dedication and ability. We could not create this new human genetic code without your input. Asyia stretched her body and stood up. I think that I also had a vision, but it s hazy and not clearly defined. What I saw was a great body of water, like images I have seen of the seas of the Earth. The water was rushing upwards like a huge wave, and it was swallowing up the land. That s all I saw. There was no emotion attached to this vision, and no one else involved. It was just a picture in my mind of a huge wall of water. At that moment, a being in a white robe glided into the room. It was not the Archangel they had known as Metatron. This was a female figure and clearly so. Her voluptuous frame was shrouded in white light, and she radiated nurturing love. She spoke in a musical, almost lyrical voice and was holding the golden casket they had brought with them from Sirius. The angel held the gold box out to Essayenya. Take this casket with you on your way. We have infused this energy with other more expanded vibrations. Once you complete your genetic design of the new hu-man being, open this casket and allow the energies of creation within to weave the morphogenetic grids that will translate energy into the new form that you will have designed. This energy will complete the transformation of pattern into material form. Both hu-man male and female forms will be created, and together their seed will populate the Earth. You will have jurisdiction to create eight males and eight females, and they will be spread across the Earth. In time, their children and their children s children will populate the Earth, and the people of the Earth will become one. Essayenya took the casket from the angel, and as she did so the angel vanished. As this angel vanished, another appeared: the tall radiant being who had welcomed them to Mintaka, Archangel Metatron. Again, their bodies were encased in a vibration of golden light, and they flew with the angel through myriads of stars as they descended through the lower heavenly worlds. The light changed from violet-white to pink and then to gold. Ahead of them, as if 240

245 Mintaka marooned on an island in the golden light stood the transporter chamber, their entrance way to Sirius from this rarified world. Once inside, the dial was turned for home. They stood together, still awed and deeply humbled with all they had seen and experienced. There was a noise like a hissing of air, and a whirring and vibration. In the next moment, they were back on Sirius standing together in the transporter chamber. Essayenya smiled at Ascemius, Asyia, and Rai. Holding the golden casket firmly in her hands, she walked forward, her mind made up. Yes, she knew the pitfalls. She knew that her path ahead on Earth would not be easy at times, but still she was determined to go and fulfill the call of her soul s destiny. It was such a relief to finally have this clarity. She felt at last a sense of peace and surrender to all that might lie ahead. In no time at all, Essayenya and her team of genetic specialists created the prototype genome for the new hu-man species. The work seemed to go quickly and with much greater ease than it had before they went to Mintaka, Orion. Essayenya and her father Ascemius spent much time together, as they both knew that before long they would have to part. Essayenya knew that her father felt sad at the thought of losing her, but that he also gave her his blessing. Her friend Malinda had gone to Earth, so when Essayenya went to her house in the Mountains of the Morning Star, she was alone. At last, the day came when they were ready to open the golden casket given them by the Elohim. They were ready to bring forth the energy that would allow the spiraling light grids of new creation to issue forth through the pyramidal form. Ten powerful new light rays were to be aligned together with the correct energy of sound and vibration to spark the grounding into material form of the new more advanced, genetic code, the hu-man being of the Earth. 241

246 Sunshine Before the Dawn These first eight men and eight women to be created with the new hu-man image would be taken to Earth to begin life. Their conception was to be similar to the creation of the new beings who come through the Lyran Stargate. They were to begin life as adults, with all the attributes of young adults, but with no childhood memories. They would have free will, but would begin their cycles of incarnations with absolute purity. Their souls would be pure Elohim. They would be high and loving beings who would bring the energy of God to Earth. As the spiraling light grids evolved into form, Essayenya and her team could see the people begin to take shape. First, one by one, a light blue outline of a body appeared; then organs began to develop, the heart began to beat, the lungs to take shape; the outline of a head, neck, spine and circulatory system began to appear. After this the limbs, brain, tissue, other organic structures, and flesh and blood appeared. Each of the beings seemed to pulsate with energy during this process. Their bodies, which in the beginning appeared blue, began to turn rosy pink and, as the Siriun team watched, the beings began to breathe slowly and deeply. Then their eyes opened, and they looked straight ahead, seeming to see and yet, not to see, as if they were still locked in a world of unconsciousness. The new hu-man beings began to move and to walk, slowly at first, and then more normally, as if it was taking them a while to adjust to their new bodies of form. Finally, they began to speak in the Language of Light known throughout the galaxy. This was something Asyia had made sure was instilled in the DNA pattern of new creation, as she wanted the beings to feel safe and connected with others. Three members of the Elohim had come to Sirius to oversee this time of new creation, and they were well pleased with what they saw. They were able to talk with the new hu-man beings, and guide and teach them before they were taken to Earth. Throughout this time of creation, Essayenya had been waiting for some word about Mosteenya. The Siriun task force, 242

247 Mintaka which had been sent to Lyra to investigate Mosteenya s whereabouts and to find out whether there actually was a rebellion that could threaten the Lyran Stargate, had returned to Sirius with only the news that Mosteenya had vanished; apart from the mystery of his disappearance, there appeared to be neither an insurrection nor any news of anyone trying to control the Stargate. The commander of the task force reported back to Cruciasus and the Siriun Council that, although at this time, everything on Lyra appeared to be normal, he was very concerned about the disappearance of Mosteenya, a man who had an excellent reputation as the leader of the Galactic Federation and a member of the Lyran Council. The task-force commander did not think it likely that Mosteenya would have written his letters for no reason. The fact that he had disappeared and no one seemed to have any knowledge of his whereabouts was worrying. The Council resolved to send another task force back to Lyra in ninety decans, just to be sure. It appeared that the Arcturians had also sent an undercover team to Lyra. That team was still there, keeping an eye on things; so far, they had noticed nothing amiss. The commander said that, as far as he knew, the Lyrans were not aware that they were being monitored. Essayenya was worried. She was delighted that the job of the creation of the new hu-man being was complete and soon the new beings would be taken to Earth. But Mosteenya was still missing. She asked her father if he could persuade Cruciasus and the other members of the Siriun Council to let her go to Lyra, ostensibly to give a speech to the Lyran Council about the completion of the creation of the new hu-mans, but really to search for Mosteenya. She was extremely relieved when Cruciasus gave his permission. All the council members thought it would be good for Essayenya to go to Lyra and get another viewpoint as to what was really happening there. 243

248 Sunshine Before the Dawn For a second time, Essayenya stood in the transporter chamber with the dial turned to Epsilon Lyrae. This time she was alone. It had been decided that it would be easier for her to infiltrate places and gauge how the people were really feeling, if she traveled unaccompanied. Through the glass-like walls, she could see Ascemius watching her. She smiled, and he smiled and waved back. Then she was gone. When she returned to conscious awareness, she was standing inside the transporter station on Epsilon Lyrae; this time, Mosteenya was not there to welcome her. Instead, two members of the Lyran Council were there to greet her. She went with them by Kana to the Blue Palms Hotel. Once in her room, Essayenya collapsed on the big circular bed and cried. She had not thought she would mind going alone, but now she felt homesick and isolated. She didn t really know anyone as she and the others had spent such a lot of time when they were last on Lyra either with Mosteenya or in the Halls of the Dreamtime. She soon pulled herself together to get on with the urgent business at hand, that of finding Mosteenya. She sat for a while in the chair that hugged, until she felt more composed. That night before she went to sleep, she rubbed the key around her neck to feel Mosteenya s energy. Ever since she had left the Earth, the voice from beyond the Lyran Stargate had not spoken to her. Even so, she often repeated the mantra that she had learned from the young man from Aldebaran. Until now, she would say the mantra just three times before sitting quietly enjoying the feeling of heat and energy, and the images that sometimes appeared. Now, she intuitively felt she should experiment in her use of the mantra. She remembered that the young man from Aldebaran had said that the key was a storehouse of information and knowledge. If the wisdom of the key was from beyond Lyra, then maybe that vibration of intensified oneness - universal mind God-mind - would know where Mosteenya was. 244

249 Mintaka She decided to increase the number of times she repeated the mantra to see what would happen. She held the key in her right hand with her left hand cupped beneath, just as she had been shown, and repeated the mantra nine times, instead of three. She felt the heat begin to build in the key and then in her body, and her third eye begin to vibrate and pulsate. She asked the key a question: Where is Mosteenya? As if a curtain had parted in her mind, she suddenly had a vision. She clearly saw Mosteenya bound and gagged, leaning propped up against a wall. She saw that the wall was a light, violet color and that the floor under Mosteenya s body was paved with grey stone set in what looked like a diamond-shaped pattern. Essayenya felt that she had seen that diamond-shaped stone floor before, but where? Then she knew, and her heart started pounding. It was the floor of Mosteenya s cottage in the Emerald Hills near Etsos. She remembered everything about the cottage from her last night on Lyra with Mosteenya, the soft grey-mauve walls, the elegant simple furniture, the silky moss-colored rug - and the diamondpatterned stone floor. She wanted to start out right away, but she knew she had to think things through carefully. Obviously, if Mosteenya was bound and gagged, he was also being guarded, and she would first have to discover who was guarding him and why. For a long time, Essayenya thought over in her mind what she should do. At last, she slept for a time, tossing and turning, unable to really relax. When she awoke, it was very early in the first decan of the day. She got up and quickly dressed. She walked down the spiraling stairs of light to the foyer of the hotel. At the reception desk, she asked the young woman on duty where she might find a small transport vehicle. She wanted a vehicle like Mosteenya had used to take her to the cottage. However, she didn t tell the young woman the truth about where she was going. If Mosteenya were being held captive, all was not as it appeared on Lyra. She also 245

250 Sunshine Before the Dawn thought that her whereabouts and movements were probably being monitored. I have two whole days before I am to give my speech to the Lyran Council. Essayenya chattered happily to the young woman behind the desk. I would love to explore the area toward the Stargate as I ve heard it s very beautiful. She smiled innocently at the young woman. Where can I find a vehicle like the space mobile I have on Sirius? It is a transport vehicle that one or more people can travel in. Oh, I know what you mean, said the receptionist. We have a few of these vehicles available for our guests, even though most people prefer to travel by Kana. She looked questioningly at Essayenya. If you have a space mobile on Sirius, I imagine that you could manage these vehicles. I will have one ready for you at the beginning of the second decan of the day. Thank you, said Essayenya. I think I ll go back to my room and sleep. The difference between dimensions has affected me a little. The second decan of the day was hours away and quite a while to wait. Essayenya went back to her room to prepare. First, she did the breathing exercises to counter the dimensional difference between Sirius and Lyra. I must remember to do these every day, she told herself. Before she went to sleep, she formulated a plan of how to rescue Mosteenya. She remembered how they d traveled to the cottage, and she went over in her mind every step of the journey by Kana to the Etsos Hills. She knew that the cottage lay beyond the settlement of Etsos, further into the hills. In her mind, she saw herself and Mosteenya flying down between the Emerald Hills, and she remembered seeing his stone cottage beside a stream. She packed things she would need: food, water, a sharp knife, and a very pungent herb that, when released into the atmosphere, made a person choke and gasp and their eyes to tear up. It made the muscles weak and flaccid for at least a decan. A person affected by this herb was completely unable to move or 246

251 Mintaka speak, but it did not cause any kind of lasting harm. The herb was packaged in little balls that broke open when they were thrown into the air, immediately releasing its potency, but only in a radius of about twelve feet. The Siriuns had developed this weapon as a way of subduing and controlling the unruly Galeks when they attacked and had to be captured. She d brought the herbal pellets with her from Sirius for protection while she investigated what was happening at the Lyran Stargate, never dreaming that she would use them to rescue Mosteenya. She put the sheathed knife and the herb balls in a little bag around her waist; the food and water went in another bag. There was still quite a long time before the second decan of the day began, so she slept for a while. When she got up later and had bathed, she dressed in clothing more like Lyran women wore. She braided her long brown hair and wound it around her head in the Lyran style. Then she sat, meditating, holding the key in her hands, and saying the mantra she d been taught on Ontara. Myasmia YaNonia YaSintay She held the key in her right palm and repeated the words nine times. Immediately, she felt the key begin to heat up, throb, and pulsate. Familiar warmth flooded her body, and the throbbing sensation began on her forehead between her eyebrows. She asked the key, Mosteenya, where are you? Again, she saw a vision of him on the floor of the cottage. This time the image lasted longer, and she also saw a man sitting at the table where she and Mosteenya had eaten supper. She didn t know this man. She had never seen him before. He was very tall and thin, and was dressed in a black cloak that swirled down around his knees. It was only a quick flash of an image, but long enough for Essayenya to see that he was writing in an open book beside him. 247

252 Sunshine Before the Dawn Why was he keeping Mosteenya prisoner and who was he anyway? Just as the second decan of the day began, she went again to the reception desk of the hotel. We have the vehicle ready for you, Essayenya, said the young woman at the desk. It s being brought to the front door of the hotel now. By the way, there was someone asking for you, just after you were here earlier. He was from the Lyran Council. I told him you were in your room asleep, but that you were going out later to explore the area around the Stargate. Seeing a sudden cloud of apprehension in Essayenya s eyes, the young woman went on, I hope I did the right thing, telling him, I mean. I thought you knew him. He seemed to know you. He was asking when you had arrived and said he would come back later. That s why I told him you were going out. She looked flustered and anxious. Essayenya smiled reassuringly. That s alright. Please don t worry. I m sure he ll come back. Did he leave his name? No, said the young woman. But I remember that he was wearing a long black cloak and was very thin. Essayenya didn t say a word, but her heart began pounding. She walked to the front of the building, got in the transport vehicle, and immediately flew just above ground level around the side of the building, stopping near the pink pagoda in the grounds of the hotel. Watching carefully for any signs of life, she entered the building by a side door and made her way up the back stairs to her room. There she quickly packed her things, throwing them haphazardly into a bag, and snapping the lock shut. She would not be coming back to the Blue Palms. She walked quickly back down the stairs, got in the vehicle, and flew off. 248

253 SIXTEEN Annia s Key At first, Essayenya flew around aimlessly, trying to get used to the vehicle, trying to get her bearings, and not really sure of where she was going. She just wanted to get away from the Blue Palms and the city. In the distance, she could see green hills, and she flew off in that direction. She remembered that Mosteenya had said that these vehicles needed to keep within a certain altitude band, so as not to interfere with the Kana system that operated at a higher altitude. Essayenya checked her height and found that she needed to descend a little, so she pulled back on the steering device and came down closer to the ground. In no time at all, she could see the Kana terminal at the foot of the Emerald Hills, and flew toward it. She remembered that further on over the hills was the town of Etsos, and from there it was not that far to Mosteenya s cottage, or so it had seemed when he flew the two of them there. She planned to find the cottage, land her vehicle some distance away, and walk to the cottage on foot. As she soared over the Emerald Hills, she knew she wouldn t need to worry any more about her altitude soon, as the Kana system ran only as far as the terminal at Etsos, close to the town. She began to feel a little anxious and hoped that the man with the black cloak was the only person guarding Mosteenya. She doubted it, somehow. Mosteenya was tall and strong, and could easily overpower one person with less strength. She resolved to be very careful so as not to arouse suspicion. She would have to watch the house carefully. She thought the way she d done her hair made her look more Lyran, and she hoped that if there were other people around, she wouldn t stand out so much. 249

254 Sunshine Before the Dawn She was coming now to Etsos and could see the town below. The crystalline blue stone of the houses glinted in the violet light. She could see people walking through the streets of the town and down to the Kana station below. Onwards she flew. Now the hills began to get steeper, and she flew along the ridge looking for the valley she and Mosteenya had passed through to get to the cottage. It was a glorious day and, if she hadn t been so pent up with emotion and concerned about Mosteenya, she would have been entirely happy. Far ahead and below she could see a river, like a tiny silver ribbon trailing across the valley. She flew toward the water and followed it upstream looking for any signs of life. She didn t want to alert anyone in the cottage that she was coming, so she remained at quite a high altitude. Then she saw another smaller stream, a tributary of the river, leading off to the right through another gap in the hills. She turned toward it and flew in the direction of the stream, but veered off to the left so that she was not directly overhead. She remembered that Mosteenya s cottage was very close to a stream and, if this were the one, she did not want to fly over it. She looked carefully for houses on both sides of the stream. She saw one, but it wasn t stone, it wasn t built to the more ancient design, and it was much bigger than Mosteenya s. Another smaller building was off to her right, and Essayenya knew without investigating further that this was not the house as it was surrounded by trees and not near a stream. She traveled further upstream hoping that this was the right river. Then she saw it: a small stone building painted a dark mossy green that merged into the landscape. It was very difficult to see, painted that color, almost blending into the surrounding hills. Even so, she could just make out the small grey stones of the steeply pitched roof. She wondered if anyone were there. 250

255 Annia s Key Not wanting to arouse attention, Essayenya flew in a wide arc around the house, looking for anyone walking nearby or for vehicles. She saw two transport vehicles parked close to the house, but no sign of anyone. She kept some distance away from the building and then flew on up the valley and over the ridge beyond. As she crossed the ridge and flew on into the next valley, she flew toward the ground and landed on the grass. It was too far to walk back from here to the house, but Essayenya didn t dare risk flying back into the adjacent valley so soon. It was only midway through the second decan of the day, and she thought she d better wait until later before attempting to investigate. The perpetual light of Lyra dimmed slightly during the third decan of the day. She thought this would the best time to go to the cottage, when whoever was there would be drowsy and, she hoped, asleep. There wasn t much to do until then, so she moved her vehicle under a shady tree and went to sleep herself. Several hours passed while Essayenya slept deeply. When she woke and checked the time, the third decan of the day had just begun. She got up, ate a little of the food she d brought with her, and sat down to meditate. Holding the key, she rubbed it between her fingers to try to attune with Mosteenya s energy, and then said the words of the mantra nine times: Myasmia YaNonia YaSintay. The key began to grow hot and pulsate, and the warmth spread throughout her body as her third eye began to throb with energy. She asked again, Mosteenya, where are you? This time, she saw Mosteenya lying on a bed. His eyes were shut and his arms were tied together in front of his body. He no longer had the gag over his mouth, but his feet were tied so that he couldn t move. She recognized the bed as being the same one she had lain on with Mosteenya. She remembered it had a very distinctive coverlet of golden lilies etched into a soft grey-green 251

256 Sunshine Before the Dawn cloth. In her inner vision, she could see this coverlet partly draped over one of Mosteenya s legs. She was rather relieved to see in her vision that Mosteenya was lying down. At least, they, whoever they were, were allowing him to sleep in some comfort. It was time to go. She got into the vehicle and flew back over the hills and into Mosteenya s valley. She flew quite close to the ground, as close as she dared. She had to be very careful as she flew over trees and rocks and sudden changes of terrain. Down through the valley she came. Then she flew higher, quite high for a short time to get her bearings. She could see the cottage next to the stream, which, at this time of day in the dim light, looked silvery white. She could see it like a silver white tracing, flowing all the way back through the valley to where it joined the river beyond. Only one vehicle now stood by the cottage. Behind the cottage was a hill on which many trees grew. They sheltered the building. She decided to veer off to the left and fly behind this hill, park her vehicle, and walk down to the back of the cottage through the trees. Once behind the hill, she landed on the ground. In the dim light, it was still possible to see, as darkness never really came to the violet skies of Lyra. The trees seemed almost to welcome her. She put her arms around one and asked the Spirit of the trees for help. Show me the way, she said to the trees. Help us both get safely back again. As she walked up the hill through the trees and down the other side, she could feel the spirit of a woman walking with her, an old woman who seemed to be watching over her. She heard this woman say her name, Annia, and she had a sudden flash of insight that this Annia was Mosteenya s grandmother who had once lived in the cottage. Come, my dear. I will show you the way, said a voice in her head. 252

257 Annia s Key She felt that the spirit of Annia wanted to take her more to the left, and as she walked this way, she found herself on a path. This is a path to the woods beyond the cottage, but it is also the path to the home of my dearest friend, said the voice of the spirit. When you rescue Mosteenya, do not go back the way you have come. Do not go back to your vehicle. They will be watching and searching for you when you do not return to the Blue Palms. Go along this path to the home of my friend, instead. She has known and loved Mosteenya since childhood. She will take care of you and help you get to safety. In her inner sight, Essayenya could see the face of a beautiful woman with black eyes and long, white hair, braided and looped around her head in the style of the Lyran women. Her skin was clear and almost translucent in its milky whiteness. Essayenya could understand now how Mosteenya came by his jet black eyes. Essayenya felt encouraged by this other-world spirit helping her in her quest. She walked along the path as it ran along the hillside through the trees. A few times, it came to a clearing and at the second clearing broke into two tracks. Go right, said the voice of Annia. The right-hand fork will lead you to the woods near the cottage. These woods are very dense and thick with brambles, but if you stick to the path, you will find your way through. When you leave the woods, be very careful. Keep close to the ground and go to the back door of the cottage. Then, I will help you further. As Annia said, the path to the right led down through woods thick with prickly brambles and, once or twice, Essayenya got scratched as long, spiky thorns ripped her clothing and scratched at her arms. The path was not always clearly defined, making it difficult to find her way, and she had to backtrack several times. It seemed to take forever before Essayenya emerged from the forest. She saw then that she was about three-hundred yards from the cottage. She took off her headscarf and draped it around one of the trees at the entrance to the path so that, on her return journey, she would be able to find the path quickly in the low light. 253

258 Sunshine Before the Dawn She drank a little of the water she d brought with her and, crouching down close to the ground, eased her way toward the cottage, crawling low to the ground like a snake. She moved slowly but surely, hardly allowing her body to touch the ground beneath her, and stopping every few yards to rest. When she reached the back of the cottage, she saw a doorway. It wasn t the main entrance door. She d not realized there was another way into the cottage. As she moved toward the door, she heard the voice of Annia speak to her again. There s a key to this door. It has long been lost, but I will tell you where it is. You see those bushes over by the wall? Under the foliage on the ground, you will find a wooden box, and inside you will find the key. Carefully, Essayenya slithered over to the bushes. Just as Annia had said, there was a wooden box wedged at the base of one of the bushes. Inside the box was a large silver key. Essayenya had not remembered seeing another door when she came to the cottage with Mosteenya, but she did recall him going into a kitchen and fetching food for them both. She thought that perhaps this door was the kitchen door. She reached inside the small bag around her waist and took out two of the herb balls from Sirius that would cause a person s eyes to run with tears and their body to become paralyzed. Carefully, she inserted the key in the lock and turned it. The key was a little rusty and jammed in the lock. She turned it again, with less force this time. There was a soft click as the door opened. Very carefully, and holding the door knob tightly so it wouldn t make a sound, Essayenya eased open the door and looked inside. The door opened on to a porch that led into the kitchen. It was obviously a place where Annia had once dried flowers and herbs. There were drying racks and hooks on the ceiling, some still holding traces of dried leaves and flowers. Despite herself, Essayenya smiled; she would have liked Annia. She tiptoed into the small kitchen. All was quiet. From the room beyond, she could hear deep breathing as if someone were 254

259 Annia s Key asleep. She placed one herb ball in each hand and quietly moved through the kitchen into the living room. By the fireplace, a man was sitting in one of the deep, comfortable armchairs. A long, black cloak was thrown over the other chair next to him. He was snoring quietly and appeared to be deeply asleep. Essayenya stayed where she was for a few minutes, just to make sure; the figure did not stir. On the table by the window was an open book. Essayenya remembered that, in her vision of Mosteenya in the cottage, she d seen this man writing in a book. A sixth sense told her to take it with her, and she carefully moved toward the table and picked up the slim, black book. She retreated to the porch off the kitchen where she placed the book carefully in a hidden inside pocket of the bag around her waist. Then she crept slowly and carefully back into the living room, measuring every footstep on the grey flagstone floor, and slipped through into the bedroom beyond. As she walked toward the bed, the figure lying there stirred, moaned, and called her name. Startled, she jumped back and knocked over a dish on the dresser. It clattered to the floor and broke. She heard the man in the other room stirring, as he got up to see what had made the noise. She only had a few moments to act. Once he entered the bedroom, she could not use the herb without paralyzing them all. She raced back into the living room and threw both of the herb balls at the man by the fire. They broke immediately, and a pungent smell began to fill the room. Essayenya held her breath. She retreated as fast as she could to the bedroom and slammed the door shut. She could hear the man in the living room gasping and moaning, and eventually crashing to the floor. The figure on the bed began writhing with shock and surprise. He began to cry out, but Essayenya firmly clamped a hand over his mouth and, leaning close to his ear, whispered softly, Mosteenya, it s me, Essayenya. Don t say a word as the man in the 255

260 Sunshine Before the Dawn next room is only temporarily paralyzed. He can still hear everything we say. Keep quiet. I am going to cut your bonds. She took her hand away. Mosteenya gazed at her in the darkness. His eyes were glazed and wet with unshed tears. Essayenya bent and kissed him on the lips. I love you, she whispered. All is well. We must escape from here quickly. She took the small knife from her bag and cut the bands off Mosteenya s wrists and ankles. He tried to stand, but his legs were weak and sore from months of inactivity and the chafing of the ties. He breathed deeply, struggling to stand up; he pulled on Essayenya, trying to get his bearings. Lean on my arm, said Essayenya. Hurry, we must get out of here quickly, before the herbs I used to subdue the man in the other room lose their potency. They won t affect us in here, but we must pass through the living room to the kitchen as quickly as we can. Don t go near the man on the floor. He ll be quite normal again in a few hours, and he can still hear everything. Try to hold your breath while going through the living room, in case any residues of the herb remain in the air. With his arm around Essayenya s shoulders and still breathing heavily, Mosteenya shuffled through the living room into the small kitchen and out the back door. Once outside, Essayenya relocked the door and hid the key back in the wooden box under the bushes. Mosteenya watched her do this with a puzzled look. How did you know where that key was? Only my grandmother knew where the backdoor key was hidden. I haven t been able to use that door since she died. Your grandmother, Annia, showed me where the key was hidden. I ll answer the rest of your questions later, Mosteenya. Now we must get away from here as quickly as possible. Mosteenya s voice choked with emotion. Annia showed you? Together, they moved as quickly as they could toward the woods. Mosteenya still leaned heavily on Essayenya, but free from 256

261 Annia s Key his bonds, he was regaining his strength and, with each step, could walk better. By the time they d gone the short distance to the entrance to the path where Essayenya had tied her scarf, he could walk unaided, but was obviously quite exhausted. She untied the scarf from the tree and tied it around her neck. Your grandmother said to go down this path, said Essayenya to Mosteenya. It comes to a clearing where another path branches off and we are to take that. No one will ever find this track as these woods are dense with brambles. The track is no longer well defined and there are many thorns. They walked in silence as quickly as they could along the path, with Essayenya leading the way. When they came to the clearing, they took the other track that led to higher ground through some low, rocky hills and alongside dense woodland. Essayenya felt a little anxious. She had no idea how long it would take to get to Annia s friend s house. They needed to get there before the first decan of the day. She was worried that whoever owned the other vehicle she had seen parked outside the cottage would return and sound the alarm. She whispered to Mosteenya that the spirit of Annia had told her that the path led to the home of his grandmother s friend. Yes, that s right, said Mosteenya. It s quite close by. She was the one who prepared the food for us the night I brought you to the cottage. When I was a child, I used to come along this path often with my grandmother. Grandmother s friend s name is Aliza and she too is quite elderly. I hope this won t upset her too much. As they reached the top of the hill, the path turned off toward the woods again. It led down through the trees, twisting and turning and, in some places, was scarcely visible until it suddenly became a path again. Essayenya thought that if you weren t looking for a track, or had no idea of where it was, it would be very hard to find. Come on, Mosteenya, I feel we re almost there. You must be so exhausted. It s just a little further. Lean on me and we ll make it together. 257

262 Sunshine Before the Dawn She pulled Mosteenya s arm around her shoulder, and together they lurched, stumbled and, at times, almost fell down the hill together. As they came out of the forest, they saw a little house rather similar to Mosteenya s cottage. It was also hewn of stone, but much bigger with a grey shingled roof and windows with large, grey shutters. Mosteenya suggested that Essayenya go first and knock on the front door, while he investigate the back of the house and then wait in a small shed. No one would ever think Essayenya was from Sirius, dressed as she was with her hair braided and twisted around her head. She looked like the Lyran women seen on the streets of Etsos and that was who she planned to pretend to be if there was anyone in the house other than Aliza. She knocked on the door and waited. An older woman in a pink robe the color of the flowers at the Blue Palms came to the door. Yes, she said, smiling at Essayenya. Can I help you, my dear? Essayenya looked through the doorway into the hall behind the woman. She could sense that this woman was relaxed and happy. It didn t feel as if there was anyone else in the house. Please, Aliza, she said. My name is Essayenya. I have a message from Mosteenya. Aliza s face brightened. How lovely, she said. Come in, my dear. She smiled. I haven t seen Mosteenya for some time. It s good to hear news of him. Come and sit down, and tell me how he is. She led the way into another room with heavy wooden beams across the ceiling and a large open fireplace. They sat down in two comfortable chairs in front of the fire. Aliza smiled. Would you like some food? she asked. You must be hungry. Aliza, I need your help, said Essayenya. Mosteenya needs your help. He is behind your house in the small building there. I need to get him inside, get him warm, rested, and fed. He has been 258

263 Annia s Key held captive in his cottage for many months. He is very weak. His captors will be searching for him soon, searching for us. Annia - the spirit of Annia - came to me in a vision and showed me the path to bring him here through the woods. My goodness, exclaimed Aliza. Her face was etched with concern. Together, the women ran to the back of the house and found Mosteenya lying barely conscious on some old rugs in the garden shed. Mosteenya! cried Aliza. Come, Essayenya, we must get him inside by the fire. Mosteenya heard the sound of their voices and opened his eyes. He tried to stand up and fell back down. He stood again and the second time, he struggled to his feet and, leaning on Essayenya and with the older woman showing them the way, they half-pulled, half-dragged him into the house. They sat him in one of the chairs in front of the fire. Aliza, Essayenya, we must hide quickly, said Mosteenya. I don t think we ll be safe here for long. When it s discovered that I am gone and that Morfredo has been overcome, they will search all the places where I could possibly be hiding close by. Morfredo, repeated Essayenya. The man with the black cloak - who is he? Why has he held you captive? It s a long story, said Mosteenya, and not one I have time to tell you both now, but the people who seek to cause me harm are Lyran. I fear they are being assisted by Annunaki invaders whose plan is to gain influence and control over the Lyran people and then take control of the Stargate. Once they have the Stargate, they will have dominion over all beings within these twelve dimensions of the lower worlds, as souls will then not be able to return to the higher dimensions beyond Lyra. We must stop them. We must hide for a time and then we must escape. But where can we escape to? said Essayenya. My transport vehicle is on the other side of the hills. We can t get to it now and there s nowhere else we can go. Yes, there is, said Aliza. I know somewhere you can hide. This house is very old. It was built in a time when all was uncertain 259

264 Sunshine Before the Dawn and the people of Lyra never knew what might happen in their world. Above the fireplace, there is a secret room. It s not large, but there is ample room in there for two. When the fire is lit, it s impossible to see the entrance. Even when the fire is out, it s difficult to see how to get into the room, unless you look carefully at the right-hand corner of the chimney piece. Then, you ll see the hinges of a door. Open the door and a set of stairs goes up to a room behind the chimney above the fireplace. It s warm, but not too hot; the stone walls see to that. And there, you ll be safe until we can get you away to another place. Come, Essayenya. Help me put the fire out and then, when you and Mosteenya are safely hidden in the upstairs room, I will relight it. If they plan to search the house, they will come soon. The fire had already died down considerably while they were outside and only red embers burned in the grate. It wasn t difficult to sweep the embers to the left of the gigantic hearth, and open the door that was carefully concealed at the far right-hand end, inside the fireplace. Aliza put together a basket of food and gave them a large bottle of water and some rugs and pillows to put in the room. You see this side of the door, Essayenya? she said. You can latch the door from the inside, so that if anything were to happen to me, you could still get out once the fire died down. Now, go into the room both of you and close the door tight. I will relight the fire, so you can t come out until I tell you it s safe. Keep very quiet until I call you. The stone will not muffle all sound. Essayenya and Mosteenya thanked Aliza and climbed the steps to the hidden room. It was surprisingly comfortable and not as dark and stuffy as Essayenya had feared. It seemed that the chimney flue had two parts, one for the smoke from the fire and the other to let light and air into the little room. They faintly heard Aliza bustling about in the room below, probably relighting the fire, and then at last, all was still. They sat together on the soft, downy pillows, huddled against each other. Mosteenya had his arm around Essayenya s 260

265 Annia s Key shoulders, and Essayenya lay with her head nuzzled into his chest. They sat like this for a long time. Everything was quiet and still as they thought it best to keep silent. It felt so good just to be together. It was quite some time later, late in the second decan of the day when Aliza heard a knock on her door. She got up from her chair by the fire and went to open it. Outside on the step were three men. They each wore the insignia of the Lyran Croar, the security force whose responsibility it was to implement Lyran Council directives. Greetings, said Aliza. How can I assist you? Her face wore a puzzled expression. What s wrong? Has something happened? We re looking for two fugitives, said the man in the center of the group. They are enemies of Lyra. We are sorry to bother you, but we must search your house and grounds. They may be hiding here without your knowing. They escaped from a place close by. Please, if you see anything, let us know. They may be dangerous and could hurt you. Keep your door locked and do not answer unless the person is from the Croar. Aliza threw open the door and stepped back into the hallway. Please, come in, she said. Please search the house well. I was asleep in my chair by the fire. It worries me that these fugitives may have somehow got into the house. The three men came inside and went up the stairs. Aliza could hear them systematically searching room by room. She went into the living room and put another large log on the fire, made herself a drink in the little kitchen, then sat down and waited. After a few minutes, the men came down the stairs and began to search each of the rooms at ground level. Aliza forced herself to look as anxious as she could and some of this was not pretence. The little upstairs room had not been used for a long time. She hadn t been there that often since she was a child. She hoped that the second chimney flue designed to let in light and air had not blocked up over time. 261

266 Sunshine Before the Dawn The three men from the Croar examined every cupboard, every nook and cranny, and then, while the leader sat down by the fire with Aliza, the other two went outside and searched the barn and grounds around the cottage. One of the men quickly came back into the house. Look at this, he said. This piece of cloth was in the small outbuilding at the back of the house. He held up Essayenya s scarf, the one she had tied on the tree and that had been around her neck. It s a woman s scarf, said the man in the chair opposite Aliza. Is it yours? he said. No, said Aliza. I haven t seen it before. She looked innocently into the eyes of the man from the Croar. It s not mine. One of the fugitives is a woman, he said, sighing with exasperation. They must have gone on somewhere. Maybe they had help and have already been picked up by some light ship from Sirius. He suddenly regretted being so open, but this woman was just an elderly woman and not a threat. He stuffed the scarf into his coat pocket and got up. We will not bother you any more, madam. Thank you for your co-operation. We wish you good day. Come on, he said to the others. We must get back. We re wasting our time here. They ve already gone elsewhere. They re probably halfway to Sirius by now! The three stomped out and Aliza shut the door firmly behind them. For some time, she just sat in the chair by the fire, watching it gradually burn down, and formulating a plan. She called softly to Essayenya and Mosteenya that the men from the Croar had gone, but that she didn t want to take the risk of them coming out of the room prematurely. As the shadows lengthened and each hour of the third decan of the day passed by, she knew that the men would not be coming back. When she felt absolutely safe, she swept the embers of the fire to one side and called softly up through the chimney piece. 262

267 Annia s Key Mosteenya. Essayenya. You can come out now. She heard a faint rustling sound through the stones, and then, footsteps coming down the stairs through the entrance at the side of the fireplace. First Essayenya and then Mosteenya appeared and put their arms around the old woman. We heard everything, said Essayenya. It was not very clear. But we could hear everything that was said. We heard the men say they were from the Croar and that they found my scarf. How can we ever thank you, Aliza? You were so brave. You kept your head and didn t flinch. They really will think we have gone back to Sirius. Now, we have a chance to escape. Yes, I am happy about that, said Aliza, smiling. Mosteenya, your grandmother Annia was my dearest friend. It makes my heart almost burst with joy that I could aid you, her grandson, and this woman, Essayenya. Yes, I see that you love each other. I see the energy between you. Do not fear. Life has a strange way of coming full circle, just when we least expect it. Now we must decide on a plan. While I was sitting here by the fire, waiting to call you forth, I was thinking what I could do to get you both away and safe. I fear that you will need to leave Lyra for a time, Mosteenya. I dread to think what will happen to this land, but right now, you cannot intercede until you have more support to overthrow these tyrants. It s almost incomprehensible to me that, on Lyra, this land of peace and love, that some souls would try to dominate and control others. I also recognize though that, when a being comes through the Lyran Stargate into these lower-dimensional worlds, he or she has free will to either align with forces of good and the light of God within, or to align with self-interest, power, and control. These are the choices every soul must make. If a being holds energies that are not of love, this weakness is seen by some within these worlds as an opportunity to infiltrate their consciousness with thoughts of separation to advance their own self-serving desires. 263

268 Sunshine Before the Dawn You spoke of the Annunaki and their work here on Lyra, trying to corrupt those souls who are corruptible, and this is the problem. There is no way you can control another through fear. Sooner or later, the fear will rise up into anger, and the dominator will become the dominated. The only way to break this cycle is to wipe the slate clean and begin again. Mosteenya, with the help of the other Star Nations within this galaxy, you must rout out the infiltrators in our midst. You must expel them and those they have corrupted forever from our land of peace and love. Here is my plan. In three days, nine decans, I will take you to the town of Etsos. I have a very old transport vehicle, but it gets me around. We want to be sure that these people from the Croar have really gone before we make a move. They may still be watching this house or the surrounding area, and we want to be sure. If we are apprehended, you should pretend that you are my son and daughter-in-law taking me to Etsos to visit a friend. I actually do have a friend living there. His name is Jonas. He is quite old now, like me, but he used to be head of the Croar at one time and reported to the Lyran Council. Of course, this was in a time when the members of the Croar served the highest good. I feel he will know what to do to help you both escape from there. Aliza, this is an excellent plan, said Mosteenya. Yes, Jonas will know what to do and what is really happening here on Lyra. I remember when he was leader of the Croar. He also used to be my grandmother s friend. Isn t that right? I am sure I remember meeting him at her house. Yes, Jonas was a friend of Annia s; but he was also your grandfather s closest friend, Mosteenya. I know he will do everything in his power to assist you and Essayenya, replied Aliza. This has been quite a day, and I m tired. If you will excuse me, I will go to bed. Please sit here by the fire and if you hear anything at all, hide yourselves in the fireplace room. She went upstairs. Essayenya made Mosteenya and herself a hot drink, and they settled down together in the chairs by the fire. 264

269 Annia s Key Mosteenya, we couldn t really talk in the upstairs room, but now I want to tell you all that I know about what is happening on Sirius, said Essayenya. It s because of your letter, Mosteenya. A man called Capriccio approached me when I was staying in the colony of Atlantes on the Earth. He gave me a letter from you. I have it here. I followed your instructions and went to the land of Mu. Your map led me to a sacred outpost of Mu called Ontara in the southern seas of the Earth. This is a land comprising two islands, a northern and a southern isle. They are open to the energies of all twelve dimensions within these lower heavenly worlds and even beyond to the higher heavenly worlds of light. This land, Ontara, is a place of higher learning and higher spiritual understanding for the people of Mu. I was guided by this key around my neck to the east coast of the northern island. It is a place of great beauty, surrounded by the blue-green waters that cover much of the Earth. Dense green vegetation grew right down to a shoreline of many sandy beaches. The vegetation is very different from that on Atlantes or on Mu. Ontara s northern island has many trees that unfurl their leaves just like the spiraling stairs of the council chamber on Sirius. I was guided to a path that ran alongside a cliff and into a beautiful forest. Your key spoke to me, Mosteenya. I really heard a voice coming from this key telling me where to go and what to do. I followed the path along the cliff and through the forest until I came to a sandy beach, a tiny cove with tall white cliffs and white sand. I felt anxious while I was walking along the path, because I heard a loud sound, like a horn, that echoed off the cliffs. I began to run as I felt someone was behind me, but the footsteps faded away, and I saw nothing. When I reached the sand, I walked to the end of the beach and was admiring a beautiful tree with red blossoms, when I heard another noise behind me. A young boy, almost a man, was standing there. He was dressed in a white robe and held a large, 265

270 Sunshine Before the Dawn white shell. He had created the sound I d heard by blowing into that shell. The young man told me he was from the star Aldebaran. As you know, this star is not part of the Galactic Federation, but a place of close communion with God and held in great respect by the Star Nations as being a place of deep insight and revelation. The young man told me that this key you gave me, Mosteenya, actually is the key to a real door, as you said, but that it also holds a key that will unlock knowledge that lies dormant within my soul. He said that, in a later time to come, when the Earth is ready to ascend to higher consciousness, this knowledge will be powerfully activated and triggered to come forth. I was told to hold the key in my right hand and say a mantra, three words that were taught to me by the young man. When I said these words, the key grew hot and began to pulsate in my hand, and much heat and energy flooded my body. Then, my third eye began to tingle and pulsate, and I saw a vision of that same beach in a later age. It looked smaller in size, but otherwise very much the same. I recognized the white cliffs, but the three rivers that first led me to the path had vanished. I saw many people on the beach. They were laughing, praying, and bathing in the water. They appeared overcome with joy, and the beach was sparkling and shimmering with a new kind of light. I cannot tell you how wonderful it was. Then, as I turned around, I saw the young man from Aldebaran rising upwards in a beam of light toward a starship hovering overhead. This craft was not like the starships of the Galactic Federation. It was much smaller, and it really looked as though it was made of light. As the young man disappeared into this radiance, it blinked once or twice at me and vanished. When I returned to the temple at Ontara, I heard that Capriccio had been arrested. He was caught attempting to steal a pass to Ontara. You cannot travel there, unless you have a pass from the Council of Mu. It is a very sacred place and only those who are aligned with its energy may go there. 266

271 Annia s Key I was only allowed to travel there, because I met a man well connected with the Council, a man called Scorpeo who helped me get the permit. I was worried, Mosteenya, that Capriccio might have been trying to follow me to Ontara, as I saw him walking on the street in Krystalor. He pretended not to recognize me, and crossed to the other side of the street without speaking. I mistrusted him when I met him in Atlantes, even though he brought me your letter. Later, after I had returned to Sirius, I was speaking to the Council when Capriccio burst, unbidden, into the chamber. He said he had a message for the Council from you and that the Lords of Light in Mintaka, Orion, had asked him to come to Sirius to warn us of a possible rebellion on Lyra. He showed Cruciasus this message and another letter from you, Mosteenya, asking for a task force to be sent to Lyra to investigate. Our Council sent a team in secret here to Lyra, but they found nothing untoward and returned to Sirius. The Siriun Council decided that it was imperative to speed up the creation of the new hu-man species for the Earth. They sent me, my father Ascemius, and two of the team of genetic specialists to Mintaka, Orion, to bring through the final energy sequences to spark the new form of hu-man life. This creation has since been perfected. Eight men and eight women were created in the new human image. They are resting and preparing for their journey to Earth. These new beings are souls of the Elohim transplanted into new bodies of physical form. They and their children s children down through the centuries will forever be part of God s creation and, in time, the genetics of this new creation, the hu-man, will be held within every person on the Earth. In four Great Ages, when the Earth is ready for a shift to higher consciousness and vibration, the people of the Earth will also be ready, and that spark of life that is also of God and within them, will come forth. Mosteenya caught his breath. He looked at Essayenya. 267

272 Sunshine Before the Dawn Now, I know my work has not been in vain. Nothing can prevent the rising forth of the Light. Even the Annunaki attempting to seize the Lyran Stargate will not prevent this. Essayenya, you and your team of geneticists have done well. All that we envisioned at our meeting on Antares has come to pass. The Galactic Council has much to be grateful to you for. 268

273 SEVENTEEN Return to Etsos Essayenya went into Aliza s kitchen to get some fruit for herself and Mosteenya. She cut the fruit into quarters and brought it back on a large white plate. Alongside the fruit, she also put some little cakes made out of a type of nut that grew in the Emerald Hills. Aliza had shown them to her before she d gone to bed. Here you are, she said to Mosteenya. Try one of these little cakes. Aliza made them yesterday. I think for the next three days we should spend most of our time in the little room behind the fireplace. We can come out when all is quiet in the third decan of the day. I agree, said Mosteenya. That s a good plan. Essayenya, while you eat, I ll check all the windows and doors, and lock them. This will slow anyone down if they should come back to the house. You re right. We should spend most of our time in the upstairs room, at least for the next three days, until we are sure it s safe. If the men from the Croar discover any link between Aliza and me, they might come back. After Essayenya had eaten one or two of the nut cakes and some fruit, she and Mosteenya went back into the room above the fireplace. They felt they could talk safely now, and they poured out their hearts to each other of how it had been for them since they had parted on Lyra. It seemed so long ago. So much had happened since then, and they filled their time in the upstairs room, sharing all that had occurred and holding each other close. But what happened to Capriccio? asked Mosteenya. Where is he now? Did he stay on Sirius or did he go? I have to confess that, when he came to me here on Lyra and told me of a possible rebellion, I was stunned. At first, I didn t believe him. So I had certain beings here, people on the Lyran Council, watched and investigated until I was sure. 269

274 Sunshine Before the Dawn Then one day, I called Capriccio to my office to speak with him. I don t know what happened. I found myself writing those letters, one to you, Essayenya, one to the Elohim, and the letters to Cruciasus and the other leaders of the Star Nations. I don t know what came over me, or how I came by this knowledge of the two islands, Essayenya. I didn t even know that that was a map or that they were two islands. I just saw these images in my mind and knew I had to draw them for you. Then I gave the letters to Capriccio and he left. I don t know whether anyone saw him go or not. I knew I had to get away. I needed time to think and decide what to do about the rebels. It was difficult to know who to trust anymore. All that I had held true and knew to be pure and whole seemed to be crumbling. So I got in my transport vehicle and flew to these mountains. I felt that in the cottage, I would have some time and peace to think. On the second night I was there, three beings crept into the cottage. They overpowered me and tied me up. It s a long time ago now, I think, though I m not sure of the time really. I don t know why they just didn t get rid of me. Maybe they felt I would have a purpose, if they kept me alive. The being Morfredo with the long black cloak was set to guard me, but each day another being would appear. It was only at night, when I was on the bed, that Morfredo and I were alone. It was very sensible of you, Essayenya, to try to rescue me in the third decan of the day when everyone is usually asleep, but how did you even know I was there? When I heard your voice whispering to me in the darkness, I thought I was dreaming. I dreamed about you a lot, you know. Your voice and the memory of your touch was all I lived for, and when I heard you speak to me, I couldn t believe it was really you. So how did you get here from Sirius? And how did you know where to find me? Essayenya smiled and put her arms around Mosteenya. When we returned from Mintaka and our work of creation was complete, the task force that was sent to Lyra returned saying that they had found nothing amiss. But Cruciasus and my father weren t sure. They felt within their hearts that things were not 270

275 Return to Etsos right. The task force said that they could not find you and that no one seemed to know where you were. They didn t tell people, of course, that they were from Sirius. They approached people on Lyra they felt they could trust, to get a picture of what was really going on. It appeared that nobody had seen you for some time. I asked my father and Cruciasus if I might go to Lyra, ostensibly to give a report to the Lyran Council, as the creation of the new hu-man was now complete. I said I wanted to report back on our work together, having spent so much time working with the Lyran women who spin the Dreamtime Strands of Creation. Really though, my motive in coming to Lyra was to search for you, Mosteenya. I had no idea where to begin. I was staying at the Blue Palms, and on the night I arrived, I sat in my room and rubbed the key you d given me. It s always around my neck. When I hold it, I feel close to you, and I thought that if I felt your energy, I might somehow link with you. I was rubbing the key in my fingers, when I had the idea to hold the key in my right hand, as I d been taught by the young man from Aldebaran, and say the mantra, not three times, but nine times, and then to simply ask where you were. I did this and an image came into my inner sight. I saw you bound and gagged and leaning against a wall. The wall behind you was a greyish sort of mauve, and the floor at your feet was grey stone set in a diamond-shaped pattern. I felt I d seen this place before, and then it suddenly came to me that it was your cottage where you took me that last night I was here on Lyra. So I asked for a transport vehicle at the hotel and came here. I remembered that the cottage was beyond Etsos and I just flew around following the river up the valley until I saw it from the air. I landed my transport vehicle over the next hill beyond the cottage and waited until well into the third decan of the day. Then I walked through the forest toward the cottage, when I heard the spirit of your grandmother, Mosteenya, guiding me another way. I felt words come into my head to go much farther to the right, where I would find a path. I was told by the voice to follow the path and, when I came to a clearing, to take the right-hand 271

276 Sunshine Before the Dawn fork, which would lead me to the cottage. I saw an image in my mind of a beautiful woman. Her eyes were black and sparkling, Mosteenya, just like yours. This woman had white hair, braided and coiled around her head. She told me her name was Annia. Mosteenya s eyes were bright with tears. Yes, that s right, he said, his voice trembling with emotion. That s her name and that s exactly how my grandmother Annia looked. I really miss her. I m so happy that she came to you. He pulled Essayenya into his arms. I loved Annia very much, said Mosteenya. Although she was my grandmother, she was also like my mother, as my real parents disappeared a very long time ago. They were on a trip to Venus when their starship just disappeared. To this day, no one knows what happened to them. My grandparents took me in. At that time, my grandfather was still alive, but, after he passed from this life, it was just Annia and me. As you know, Annia was originally from Vega, which explains her jet black eyes. Her appearance set her apart here on Epsilon Lyrae. She looked very distinctive, not really Lyran. I have her eyes and also, I feel her intuition. Annia could always sense when something was wrong, and I think it was this gift that made me question what I was hearing within the Lyran Council and to sense that all was not well. Even before Capriccio came to see me, I knew that something had altered our delicate balance of life here on Lyra, and that I needed to discover what that might be. At first, when he came to me I didn t trust him either, Essayenya, but he showed me a seal, a ring that he wore always on the middle finger of his left hand. He said it was given to him by his parents and, when I saw the ring, I knew. I saw that the insignia on the ring was the symbol of Kings, not from the Star Nations, not from this galaxy, but from the higher dimensions from beyond the Lyran Stargate. Capriccio is not one of us. He has the capacity to take on whatever form he wishes. I believe he was sent here by higher beings of light, who wish to ensure that the Stargate remain open for all souls. They 272

277 Return to Etsos cannot directly interfere with our free will. All they can do is instill right thinking into those minds that are also aligned with this intention to hold the light. Essayenya, do you know where Capriccio went after he came to the Siriun Council with the letters? No, I don t, replied Essayenya. I believe that after Ascemius, Rai, Asyia, and I went to Mintaka, he spent some time talking with Cruciasus and other members of the Siriun Council. After that, I don t know where he went. Essayenya learned that Mosteenya had been quite ill after she had left Lyra previously. He had somehow been affected by another energy that came close to him. This energy was from a female member of the Lyran Council. I really think that she must have seen us together and cast some sort of spell on me, said Mosteenya. She was always around me after you left and when I pulled away from her, I got sick. It took me some time to recover, and it was so strange, because, as you know, sickness is not something that normally occurs on Lyra. We can usually balance and heal ourselves, but this was different. I couldn t seem to recover. I remember lying on my bed in my house in the city, praying to be healed and asking for help. Since I pulled away from this woman, I haven t seen her, but I have felt her energy draining my life force and vitality. Looking back on this now and discussing it with you, I feel that, on one level of my being, I also knew that something that was not good was happening deep within the fabric of our society. This is about the time that Capriccio came to see me. When he first came, he didn t look so much like me. He took on this image after we met. It was rather a compliment to see him appear looking so much like me; even if rather unnerving. His eyes are different though. His eyes are blue. He couldn t get my black eyes right. He laughed and pulled Essayenya closer. It s been a difficult time. But if I hadn t been captured, I would not now have you here beside me, Essayenya. I don t how we re going to get out of this; I just know that we will. 273

278 Sunshine Before the Dawn No one came to the house over the next three days, while they hid and only came out of the chimney room for short periods. They felt safe enough to go to Etsos. Essayenya dressed in some old clothes that Aliza found for her in a cupboard and did her hair in the Lyran style. See, now you look just like the Lyran women, exclaimed Aliza. No one would dream that you were from Sirius. I feel very proud to have you as my daughter-in-law. And you, Mosteenya, you make a fine son. She laughed. Mosteenya had also dressed in an old shirt that made him look more like one of the local people than a high dignitary from the Lyran Council. They set off for Etsos in Aliza s old transport vehicle. It had been sitting in the little building behind the house for some time, as Aliza rarely went to town. But there were no problems getting it started. They all felt relieved as they set off. Mosteenya drove with Essayenya by his side and Aliza sitting on a little seat in the back of the vehicle. The journey passed without incident. It didn t seem as if anyone were searching for them in Etsos. Everything in the town appeared the way it had when Essayenya and Mosteenya first visited there together. As they flew toward the town, they saw the Kana terminal beneath them. Standing next to the terminal station, they saw rows of uniformed police, members of the Croar. They skirted the Kana system and flew in a wide arc around the town, searching for a safe place to land. Turn to the right, Mosteenya, said Aliza. If you go over those houses over there, you ll see a flat, grassy space. Land the vehicle there, as it s quite close to Jonas s house. We can easily walk from there and it s well away from the Kana terminal. When you re safe in Jonas s home, I ll walk into town and see what I can discover. Mosteenya swooped the transport vehicle down over the rows of houses. The pale blue stone of Etsos twinkled and glimmered. The ancient dwellings of Etsos almost beckoned them to come and stay a while. 274

279 Return to Etsos Do you remember the day I brought you and your team here, Essayenya? asked Mosteenya. I asked you to touch this blue stone and you each had visions of the past and future of your souls. I have not forgotten the vision I had of you then, of you and me, being married in the great hall of my people. It has stayed with me always since then. These blue stones are magic. They transmit prophecy into the material world. The transporter vehicle touched down on a flat spot behind some houses. Mosteenya moved the vehicle close to a rock wall under a shady tree, where it would not be so obvious and they all got out. Together, they walked along the cobbled streets of Etsos. Aliza led the way and they walked closely behind her, arm in arm, as though they were dutiful adult children following along behind their mother. The town of Etsos was built on the slopes of a rocky hillside. Cobbled streets led down the hill, twisting and turning to the Kana Station below. Aliza told them that Jonas s house was halfway down. Within a short time, they arrived at a house built of the pale blue stone of Etsos. It was surrounded by a low, stone fence and a round gate, also painted pale blue, and made out of some type of metal. A small garden, profuse with the pink flowers that grew in such prevalence on Lyra, surrounded the path to the front of the house. The entrance to the front door was through a covered porch, again of pale blue stone, topped with a darker blue, timber balustrade. Aliza knocked on the door and the three waited. They heard footsteps inside, and a young woman answered the door. Hello, she said. Can I help you? Aliza, how nice to see you, she said. Then she caught sight of Essayenya and Mosteenya standing on the steps behind Aliza. Oh, Mosteenya, she shrieked with delight, coming forward and taking his arm. I have been so worried about you. There are 275

280 Sunshine Before the Dawn reports everywhere that you have been captured by Annunaki invaders, and yet here you are. Come inside quickly. My grandfather is here. I will go and fetch him. She rushed off into another room in the house and Mosteenya, Essayenya, and Aliza made their way into a large sitting room, littered with books and papers. It was a very attractive room with plush, yellow cushions and comfortable, ivory-colored chairs. Who was that, Mosteenya? asked Essayenya. How does she know who you are? Aliza answered. Mosteenya and Ize were childhood playmates. They used to play together whenever Jonas used to visit Annia and Mosteenya s grandfather, Tomas. She paused, How interesting that Ize knows you were captured. The people of Lyra must have been told that you are missing, perhaps captured by Annunaki invaders. Yes, that s a cunning piece of propaganda, agreed Mosteenya. And if they find me and destroy me, it will be easy to say that it s the Annunaki who have done it and even easier to blame the Annunaki for the capture of the Lyran Stargate. Maybe that s why they kept me alive in the first place, so that I could be tragically killed as a hostage while capturing the Stargate. Or even worse, be tragically killed and blamed for the whole thing. It s all beginning to make sense to me now. A man came almost running into the room. Mosteenya, Aliza, how did you get here? Do you know that there s an alert out for you all over Lyra, Mosteenya? It s said that an Annunaki woman captured you and is holding you to ransom. He caught sight of Essayenya standing behind Mosteenya. Excuse me, but who are you? said Jonas. Her name is Essayenya, and she is not Annunaki. She s Siriun, explained Mosteenya. She came here from Sirius to try to find me and discovered that I d been captured and held in Annia s cottage. She rescued me from there three days ago, and we have been hiding with Aliza ever since. 276

281 Return to Etsos Aliza felt to bring us here to you. She said that you would know what to do and how to get us to safety. But why aren t you safe, now? asked Jonas. I don t understand. You mean to say you weren t captured by Annunaki? No, Jonas, explained Mosteenya. I was captured by forces from within our own Lyran Council and by high-ranking members of the Croar. I discovered information about beings within our Lyran Council who were plotting to seize the Stargate. I believe these rebels are working together with invaders, perhaps Annunaki, but I can t be sure. This information was brought to me and when I investigated, I discovered it was true. I went to the cottage to try to work out how to handle it and what to do, but someone must have known I had been tipped off and they followed me. Two days later, when I was asleep in the cottage, three beings stole inside, overpowered me, and bound me hand and foot. I even had a gag put over my mouth so that I could not speak. This gag was only removed so I could sleep at night without suffocating. He smiled ruefully. They must have wanted me kept alive! During the night, one of the rebels - a being named Morfredo - guarded me and during the other two decans of the day, there were at least two others with me all the time. It was Essayenya who found me, rescued me from Morfredo, and took me to Aliza s. Essayenya is the Siriun delegate to the Galactic Federation. We have known each other for a long time from the meetings of the Federation on Antares. My goodness, said Jonas. I have to sit down. This is terrible. I have seen all the forces of the Croar down at the transporter station. Now I understand why they re trying to find you: to take you prisoner again. Who do you think is behind all this, within the Croar? I ve been out of touch for quite a while, but I still know most of the high-ranking officers. I think that most of the Croar are still loyal to Lyra, said Mosteenya. I think that they have been hoodwinked and told lies, just like the people of Lyra have been told half truths. I can see 277

282 Sunshine Before the Dawn now that they ve probably been told that I am missing, believed captured by the Annunaki. What the people don t know is that the Annunaki are conspiring with key members of the Council and the Croar to capture the Lyran Stargate and prevent its use. I have my suspicions about two members of the Lyran Council, a man called Cresus and a woman called Morgie. The woman Morgie tried to get close to me, to become my friend, but something didn t feel right with her energy and, when I rebuffed her, I became quite sick. The man, Cresus, I don t know well, but after I received a warning about traitors planning to seize the Stargate, I had him watched. Those watching reported back to me that he and Morgie met frequently and often spent the night together. As for rebels within the Croar, I have no idea who they might be or how many people might be involved. It was rather a shock to hear members of the Croar in Aliza s living room. I thought they were above suspicion. Members of the Croar came to Aliza s house? said Jonas. Yes, said Mosteenya. Essayenya and I were hiding, and we heard them come in. They searched the house and outbuildings, but didn t find us. All they found was a head scarf of Essayenya s that had somehow fallen off from around her neck. Thankfully, they found this in the little shed at the back of the building and not inside the house. Aliza truthfully told them it wasn t hers, and that she d never seen it before. They assumed that we had somehow escaped, maybe even been picked up by a light ship and taken back to Sirius. Ize was sitting in a chair, quietly listening to their exchange. Grandfather, she said. I know someone who might be able to help. He works at the Lyran Stargate. He is a friend of my brother, Pieris. I have known him a long time, and I would trust him completely. I can vouch for his absolute loyalty to Lyra. His name is Zinor. I remember Zinor, Essayenya interjected. He was there at the Stargate when we visited with you, Mosteenya. He was wearing a long blue robe, and he brought us all drinks. 278

283 Return to Etsos Ah, yes, I also remember him, Essayenya, said Mosteenya. I think he has good energy. Are you sure he can be trusted, Ize? Absolutely, I ve always liked him, said Ize. Pieris holds him in high regard. They ve been friends since they were boys. We need to get some idea of what is happening at the Stargate, said Mosteenya. Can you go and see him, Ize? Tell him what has happened and get his feedback. We need to know how many beings are at the Stargate now, and whether he has any concerns at all that some of these beings are not who they seem to be. I will go at the end of the second decan of the day, said Ize. I ll go when those who work in Etsos, but don t live here return to their homes on the Kana system. It would be the best time to avoid suspicion. I agree, said Jonas. Stay in the city, meet with Zinor and your brother, and come back tomorrow with the workers, and let us know what you hear. Ize left the room with Aliza to prepare refreshments for them all. Jonas sat propped up on one elbow in one of the ivory chairs, listening attentively to all that Mosteenya had to say. From time to time, he glanced over at Essayenya as if puzzled about how she d come to be on Lyra and how she knew Mosteenya. Eventually, he could not contain himself further. Essayenya, he said, I haven t heard of you before, or of your role as the Siriun delegate to the Galactic Council. I m an old man and have not kept abreast of all that is happening in the galaxy. Mosteenya has told me how he got involved in all of this, but what of you? How is it that you ve come here from Sirius and, on top of that, managed to find Mosteenya? How did you even know he was missing? Essayenya told Jonas what had happened at the meeting on Antares, when the Federation voted to endorse the creation of a new, more advanced type of being for the Earth, and about coming to Lyra with the others from Sirius to work with the Lyran women in the Halls of Dreamtime. 279

284 Sunshine Before the Dawn At that stage, we were doing the initial work of creation and deciding on all the attributes and characteristics that this new hu-man being would require. We went to Earth to study the genetic makeup of the indigenous peoples, as well as the DNA of the colonists of the Pleiadian settlements of Atlantes and Mu. Then three of us from the genetics team, me and two others, went to Mintaka, Orion, and received the final piece of knowledge, the ten energy encodements to create the grids of light that would issue forth from the pyramidal template of the Elohim to transcribe light into form. Eight men and eight women have been created, and soon they are to go to Earth to seed that planet with the vibrations of God s creation. The souls of these new beings are Elohim, and it is their seed and their energy that will one day populate the Earth. Jonas sat quietly, absorbing all that Essayenya had to say. I still don t understand how you knew to come to Lyra, or how you knew Mosteenya was in trouble, said Jonas. When I was on Earth a being called Capriccio came to me, explained Essayenya. He brought me a letter from Mosteenya that told me to go to a sacred place in the land of Mu. At first, I didn t trust this person, but later, when I was back on Sirius, the being, Capriccio, appeared at a meeting of the Siriun Council. He had two letters from Mosteenya, voicing his fears of trouble within the Lyran Council, and saying that he believed there was a plot to seize the Stargate and prevent souls from passing through. The Siriun Council sent a task force to Lyra to investigate. When they returned, they said that they had found nothing amiss, except for the fact that Mosteenya had disappeared. I was concerned about this, and so I asked the leader of the Siriun Council, Cruciasus, for permission to travel to Lyra to investigate where Mosteenya might be. I had a vision of Mosteenya lying bound and gagged against a pale violet wall. I saw a floor of stone set in a very distinctive diamond-shaped pattern. At first, I did not remember, and then it came to me that I had seen this place before. Mosteenya had taken me to his cottage in the hills beyond Etsos 280

285 Return to Etsos when I was here on Lyra previously. I remembered how to get there. The rest of the story, you know. Well, you ve both had quite an adventure, said Jonas. I m so glad you followed your intuition, Essayenya, that, and your visions. It was so relaxing just to sit in Jonas s comfortable living room. It was like a haven of peace. Aliza and Ize returned with a tray of food and a jug of the berry wine that Essayenya remembered from her time at the cottage with Mosteenya. The meal was almost like a celebration, except that they were all well aware that it was only an interlude of peace. Aliza was concerned about her transport vehicle left on the flat plateau high above the town. She didn t want anyone to find it and take it away. Ize volunteered to go with her to retrieve the vehicle. You can put it down behind the house, said Jonas. Ize will show you how to get there across the rooftops. They left and Jonas, Mosteenya, and Essayenya settled down to some earnest discussion about how they were going to protect the Stargate, and what they could do to discover and apprehend the rebels and their Annunaki friends. It was Jonas who came up with a plan. I still know a few people who are part of the Croar, said Jonas. There is a man named Zve who heads a department of investigation. His role is to ensure that all those involved with council dealings are working in a unified way and are aligned with the good of all the people here on Lyra. I will go and see him tomorrow and ask him to investigate the two you have told us about, Cresus and Morgie, and see where they will lead us and to whom. Obviously this being, Morfredo, and his friends are part of the plot. Have you ever seen Morfredo before, Mosteenya? Do you know him from the Lyran Council? No, I haven t, replied Mosteenya. I don t know him. He s not a member of the Lyran Council. I ve never seen him before, nor do I know the others who came each day to guard me. 281

286 Sunshine Before the Dawn Morfredo came to the Blue Palms, said Essayenya. The young woman at the desk in the reception area told me that shortly after I asked about getting a transport vehicle, he came to the desk enquiring about me. The receptionist told him I was in my room asleep. She didn t get his name, but she did say that he told her he was from the Lyran Council. She described him as being tall and thin and wearing a long black cloak. That s exactly how the man guarding you looked in my vision, Mosteenya. So I packed all my things and left the hotel immediately. Unfortunately, I left all my clothes and the notes I brought from Sirius for my talk to the Lyran Council behind in the Blue Palms Hotel s transport vehicle. No wonder they re looking for me and calling me Annunaki. They know exactly who I am, why and how I rescued you, and where I m from. Just as she finished speaking Aliza and Ize returned with her transport vehicle. They had news. From the air, we saw many more Croar officials gathering down by the Kana station, said Ize. They seem to be searching everyone who boards the Kana system. I am not sure whether it s safe for me to go that way to the city. No, you re right, said Mosteenya. They will know all about me by now. They might connect our families and come to investigate you too, Jonas. We really should leave here. It s not safe for you. You can t help us if we become associated with you in any way. I suggest that Essayenya and I try to leave in Aliza s vehicle. If we re apprehended, we can always pretend we stole it. I am sure the Croar officers who came to your house, Aliza, won t remember whether the transport vehicle was there or not when they searched the outbuilding. No, you re right, said Aliza. I always keep this old vehicle under a cover, so they might not have realized it was there. Even if they did, I could always say it was stolen in the night. The woods around the house are thick with brambles. They couldn t possibly have searched them properly. 282

287 Return to Etsos I agree. Mosteenya and I walked through those woods to get to your house, Aliza, said Essayenya. I could never have found the path on my own. It s almost the third decan of the day, Mosteenya said, standing up. In a little while it will be safe for us to go. Ize, I really think that our best hope lies in you talking with Zinor. We have to save the Stargate and he is probably the only person who can help us. I hate to ask you to go into the city, but I think that it s important. If anything happens and you are apprehended, you know nothing. You re just going to the city to see your brother, Pieris. If you are accosted in any way, don t go to see Zinor. Spend the night with Pieris and then come back here to Etsos, tomorrow. Tell Pieris to pass on the information to Zinor. He will know what to do and say; and he won t be under any suspicion; nor will you. Jonas, if you investigate what is happening in the Croar and on the Lyran Council, by talking to your friend Zve, and having Cresus and Morgie investigated further, that would be most helpful. As for Essayenya and me, we re going to the Stargate. It will be the last place they will think of looking for us. However, we won t go toward the city. We ll travel out far across the Emerald Hills, and then cut back in the opposite direction, approaching the Stargate from the other side. Ize looked relieved. That s a good plan, she said. It s quite legitimate that I should decide to visit my brother. But, if I am apprehended in any way, we won t approach Zinor tonight. I understand how important it is that I m not followed. As for me, said Aliza, I ll go and stay with another friend of mine for a few days. She lives quite close to here, and it s perfectly reasonable that, after my transport vehicle is stolen and three officers of the Croar come to my door searching for dangerous fugitives, I need to get away and spend time with my friend. Her beautiful smile creased her face into many tiny lines. I d better be going before I am seen here. Mosteenya, Essayenya, I wish you both well and a good outcome to your 283

288 Sunshine Before the Dawn journey. I am sure that the great spirit of the One will watch over you, not to mention Annia. All will be well. I feel it. After Aliza and Ize left, Mosteenya and Essayenya waited for a while. Then, under cover of the dimming light in the violet sky, they slipped out of the back door of Jonas s house and got into Aliza s transport vehicle. They had dressed themselves in clothing that had belonged to Pieris, dark shirts and long pants to their ankles. Essayenya tied her little bag around her waist. In it were the knife, some nuts and fruit, and ten balls of the paralyzing herb she had used on Morfredo at the cottage. Jonas had also given them some dark glasses to protect their eyes as they got closer to the light of the Stargate. They flew off further into the Emerald Hills, but when they came to the river, they flew to the left and continued on over the hills, instead of going up the valley toward the cottage. Essayenya felt nervous: they were flying in such dim light. The third decan of the day was not really a good time to travel through the sky, but it was the only possible time for them now. She would have to trust that Mosteenya knew the way, and that they would find the Stargate. She wondered what they were going to do once they arrived. When she and the others had gone to the Stargate on their tour, they had gone in a special kind of hovercraft. This vehicle was designed to protect people from the Stargate s force field energies, which could otherwise draw people toward its epicenter. Yassa had warned them not to get out of the vehicle until he gave them permission to do so, once they were safely inside the administration building. She remembered that he d given them special glasses to protect their eyes from the light. They had the glasses, but they were in Aliza s old transport vehicle, not in a stargate hovercraft. How could she and Mosteenya even hope to approach the Stargate? She just had to surrender and trust that if the spirit voice of Annia was on their side, then surely there must be other beings of 284

289 Return to Etsos light helping them. She would use the key to ask for guidance. She took the key from around her neck and rubbed it between her fingers. Then, holding it in her right palm, she said the mantra nine times to herself and waited while the key grew hot and began to pulsate in her hand. As her whole body began to pulse with energy, she asked a question. Beloved ones of light from beyond the Lyran Stargate, show us the way. Show us how to save the Stargate. Shield us with protection from its energies. Help us save the people of Lyra and all souls within these twelve dimensions. As she said these words, a scene began to take shape in Essayenya s mind. It wasn t an image of the Stargate; it was of two people, a man and a woman. They were shoving something into a sack and tying it tightly at the top. Then Essayenya saw the two dragging the sack and walking together toward one of the transport vehicles that took people to the Stargate. In her vision, Essayenya saw them heave the sack into the back of the vehicle and climb inside. She saw them speak to the driver. It was Yassa, the same driver who had taken the group from Sirius to the Stargate. There was no one else aboard. She saw the vehicle begin to move. Then the vision faded. She touched Mosteenya gently on the arm. Can I talk to you? I don t want to distract you, she said. I ve had another one of my visions. I said the mantra while I rubbed the golden key, and once my body got hot and began to pulsate, I asked the beings of light from beyond the Lyran Stargate for help. My vision was not of the Stargate, but of two people, a man and a woman. They were pushing something into a large sack-like bag, and then I saw them walking toward one of the transport vehicles like we traveled in to get to the Stargate. They shoved the sack aboard and then climbed in themselves. I saw the driver s face. It was Yassa, the same driver who took us. The vehicle began to move, and then the image faded. What do you make of this? 285

290 Sunshine Before the Dawn The man and woman in your vision, said Mosteenya. What did they look like? I only caught a quick glimpse, said Essayenya. The woman had red hair and was quite tall. The man seemed a little shorter than her, actually. He had curly hair and it was dark brown, almost black. That s all I could really see. My goodness, Essayenya, replied Mosteenya. I do believe you are describing the two people I was telling Jonas about, Cresus and Morgie. Both are members of the Lyran Council. Do you think your vision is happening right now? I really think so, said Essayenya. When I had the visions of you in the cottage, I saw you as I think you were at the time. That s how I knew that you were lying on the bed. I saw you, in my vision, lying there. So, what are they doing? Mosteenya mused to himself. See that light way off in the sky, Essayenya? That s the light of the Stargate. We re approaching it from another direction. We ll go in as close as we dare, and then walk the rest of the way on foot. He saw Essayenya look perturbed. Don t worry; we won t get sucked in. From this direction, the Stargate doesn t exert such a force field. Not many know this, but it s true. This side of the Stargate is also not so heavily patrolled, because most people are afraid that they might be sucked in and so keep well away. When we get out of the vehicle hold my hand and keep close beside me. You might feel an energy pulling, but it won t be strong enough to pull you in. Then, when we get closer to the Stargate, we ll rest a little and decide what to do. They flew forward until the old transport vehicle began to shudder and tremble. Then, Mosteenya deftly landed it on the ground. Essayenya could already feel a slight pulling from the Stargate and she was a little afraid to get out, but she trusted Mosteenya and did what she was told. They walked closer to the light. With every step, they strained against an energy that sucked them toward the light of the Stargate. 286

291 Return to Etsos Don t worry, Essayenya, said Mosteenya, seeing her stressed, pale face in the violet light. It won t get much stronger than this. He pulled her close to him and kissed her on the lips. She responded with all the pent-up emotion of months of loving him and longing for his touch. They stood locked together in a long embrace. Essayenya buried her head in Mosteenya s shoulder and almost cried. She didn t want to let him go. Essayenya, said Mosteenya. He gently raised her face to his. Remember, what we do this night, we do for all souls within these twelve dimensions of the lower worlds. We must protect the Stargate, even if it means giving up our own lives. I love you. I vow to protect you. We must trust and believe that all will be well. 287

292 EIGHTEEN A Revelation Essayenya tried to keep calm. She hated the feeling of being sucked toward the Stargate. She trusted Mosteenya that the pulling sensation would not intensify, but she still dreaded the feeling. Neither she nor Mosteenya knew what to do next. Say your mantra again, Essayenya, said Mosteenya. You might see an image that will help us decide what to do. Essayenya took the key out from around her neck and rubbed it between her hands. Then she held the key in her right palm and said the mantra nine times. Myasmia YaNonia YaSintay, she said. The key grew hot and began to pulsate, as did her body. When her third eye area began to tingle, Essayenya asked, Please, we re at the Stargate. I hate this pulling feeling. Please show us what to do. Within her inner sight, a strange scene began to take shape. She watched carefully as first one door and then another opened in the side of the four-sided pyramidal building. The stargate building glowed golden white as she had seen it before, but the four large black eyes on the sides were covered over. Two transporter craft came out of the building through the two doors. These hovercraft were packed with people, beings who looked identical, and who wore long, black cloaks like the one Morfredo had worn. They each carried a black box on their laps. Then, watching closely with her inner vision, Essayenya saw another transport craft leave the building. In this one, there were only two passengers, Cresus and Morgie. She saw the driver s face. It was Yassa, again. Then, a fourth craft left the building through another entrance. This hovercraft was crammed with police dressed in the distinctive uniform of the Croar. The vision faded. 288

293 A Revelation Essayenya related to Mosteenya everything she d seen. They really didn t know what to make of it. Who were the beings wearing the black cloaks? Were they Annunaki? They weren t sure. And what about the black boxes Essayenya saw them holding on their laps? What could those be? They must have left the building through the entrances on the other side of the Stargate, said Mosteenya. I can t see anything from here. Do you think your vision is happening now, or do you think it is a vision of future time? I really can t be sure, said Essayenya. I know that when I was standing on the beach in Ontara, my vision was of the future. At that time, I was saying the mantra three times, as I d been taught. I just relaxed my mind and the vision of the people on the beach just happened. When I was trying to find you, I got the idea of saying the mantra nine times and asking the key a direct question. Then, what seemed to happen was that my visions were in the present. Each time I asked, I saw you in different scenes in the cottage. You were lying on the bed when I found you, just like I saw in my vision. But earlier, were you leaning propped up against the wall, bound and gagged? Yes, I was, replied Mosteenya. During the day, Morfredo and the others bound and gagged me. I sat with my back against the wall of the living room where they could watch me. The only time the gag was removed was when they fed me, or when I was asleep on the bed at night. It seems that when you say the mantra nine times and ask a direct question, your visions are happening in present time. If so, this would be the ideal time to find a way into the building. If all those people have left, it can t be well guarded. Essayenya, we need to skirt around, well to the side of the Stargate, said Mosteenya. We can t go directly in from this side. There will be patrols. Our only way to get inside the stargate building is to be picked up by one of these patrols. When we re stopped, let me do the talking. I ll say that we re lost, and that we re trying to find the transport craft to take us inside the 289

294 Sunshine Before the Dawn stargate building. I ll say we have an urgent message for Cresus and Morgie. We might not be believed, but the patrol will most likely be uncertain enough to take us into the building. Don t say anything in the Siriun tongue. If you have to speak, talk in the universal Language of Light. I will say that you re my cousin from Vega, and that you re with me to keep me company, and also because you re interested in how the Stargate functions. I ll pretend that I know nothing about the need to have a pass to come here. Give me some of the herb balls; I ll put them in my shirt pocket. Put some in your pocket too and throw the knife away. Your bag is the first thing they ll search, if we re apprehended. Now follow me, my darling. He bent down and gave Essayenya a quick kiss on the cheek. They walked for some time to the right of the light of the Stargate. As they approached the near side of the vortex, the pulling feeling began to get stronger. Essayenya felt frightened; at times it seemed too much to endure; she really felt she would get sucked away. Then the undertow increased to such an extent that her feet slipped under her. Down the slope she slid, completely unable to stop as she was sucked toward the light. Help me! Help me, Mosteenya! she screamed. Mosteenya raced to grab her and, holding her tightly, pulled her back in the opposite direction with all his strength. In the distance, he saw a patrol vehicle, and he urgently waved at it with his free hand. The vehicle turned and slowly came in their direction. A beam of light shone out from the vehicle. Who are you? said a voice, speaking in the Lyran tongue. A face appeared in the light around the hovercraft. This person was wearing the uniform of the Croar. My name is Sistus, said Mosteenya. We are trying to get to the Stargate. We have an important message for Cresus and Morgie. Can you please take us inside? 290

295 A Revelation The hovercraft lumbered toward them. The two Croar officials on the craft watched Mosteenya and Essayenya carefully as they allowed them to clamber aboard. Slowly, they moved toward the Stargate. Essayenya could just make out the entrance. She could see now that the huge eyes on each side of this four-sided pyramid were blacked out. As they drove closer to the building, she saw something else strange: a black casing was covering the pinnacle of the building at the apex of the pyramid. Whoever had taken over the Stargate was trying to block its light in some way, and block its connection with the higherdimensional worlds beyond Lyra. If this was so, souls could neither enter nor leave these lower-dimensional worlds. A tiny pulse began to beat in her forehead and beads of perspiration ran down her face. In the gloom, no one could really see her expression, and she knew she would have to get a grip on her emotions before the hovercraft took them inside. The worst had obviously occurred, and the Lyran Stargate had been captured. This portal to the higher heavenly worlds was shut down. Only she and Mosteenya could save the Stargate and they had only a few herb balls with which to do it. She thought of the task force sent from Sirius. They had obviously arrived before this had happened and had seen nothing. She glanced at Mosteenya. He, too, obviously knew the significance of the blacking out of the eyes and the cap on the apex of the pyramid. He seemed tense and concerned. She looked across at him in the dim light, and he nodded slightly. She put her hand to the golden key around her neck. Holding it gently in the palm of her right hand, she waited for the heat and pulsing to begin, and then quietly under her breath said, Beloved ones of light from the higher heavenly worlds, please hear me now. Help us to know what to do and how to do it. Please help us save the Stargate. Her third eye chakra began to tingle and pulsate, and another vision came into her inner sight. 291

296 Sunshine Before the Dawn She saw three people lying together in a small room. Their hands and feet were tied, and they were chained together. In her inner vision, she saw the face of one of the people. It was Zinor. On the day they d visited the Stargate, Zinor had been wearing a long, blue robe. He wasn t wearing it now. She remembered that he d taken them around the stargate building, and brought them food and that delicious ice blue drink. Zinor was the friend of Pieris, Ize s brother. He must be lying somewhere in that building, thought Essayenya. She didn t recognize the other two people chained together with him. She looked carefully at the scene around the three for any clues as to where they might be imprisoned. She only saw vertical shafts of light behind them, like long slits of light, and a bluish glow around their bodies. She hoped they were alive. She really couldn t tell. There was no movement, no sign of life coming from the three. The hovercraft was by now almost in front of one of the entrances to the building. The Croar official who had spoken to them pressed a control on the dashboard of the hovercraft, and a doorway in the side of the pyramid began to slide open. The hovercraft moved slowly across the threshold and then, throbbing slightly, descended to the ground and stopped. The Croar police beckoned to Essayenya and Mosteenya to get out of the vehicle. Wait over there, said the one who had spoken to them. He motioned toward a table and chairs in one corner of the cavernous space. Watch them carefully, he said to the others, and went off down a corridor that led somewhere inside the building. After a short time, he came back, followed by a tall, slim woman with short copper red hair. Mosteenya was thankful it wasn t Morgie, but this woman certainly looked a lot like her. The red-haired woman looked them up and down with suspicion. Who are you and where do you come from? she asked. 292

297 A Revelation My name is Sistus and this is my cousin Aza from Vega. We ve been asked to bring an urgent message to the Stargate for Cresus and Morgie, replied Mosteenya. Are they here? Give the message to me, said the woman. I ll make sure that they get it. No, said Mosteenya. I m sorry, but I can only deliver this message to Cresus and Morgie in person. I have my orders from the Lyran Council, and I can t give this message to anyone but them. The woman looked annoyed. You Lyrans are all the same, she snapped. Sometimes I wonder why we re here at all. As for Cresus and Morgie... She looked even more annoyed and was about to say more and then stopped. They re not here, right now. They won t be back for at least one decan, so you will just have to wait over there, in the corner. We re busy here, she said rudely. Don t disturb us while we re working. Essayenya and Mosteenya sat back down at the table in the corner of the large space. The two who were watching them seemed not to bother with them, now that they d been spoken to by the woman with red hair; all the Croar officials sat together near one of the large viewing windows, laughing and joking with each other, and paying no attention to Mosteenya and Essayenya at all. The woman with red hair went into an inner room, and they were left alone. Essayenya, whispered Mosteenya, I want you to pretend to faint, to be ill. I want to see whether there are any other people here in this place. We will need to use the herb balls, but carefully so as not to paralyze ourselves. We will first get a better idea of who is around, and then we will act. Essayenya thought this through for a couple of minutes, and then she began to moan, clutching her stomach, softly at first, and then more loudly. The Croar officials looked up, and one of them came closer to investigate. What s wrong with her? the Croar officer asked Mosteenya. 293

298 Sunshine Before the Dawn I don t know, said Mosteenya. He looked worried. She was fine, but she just began to clutch her stomach and double over. Aza, he said, patting Essayenya s back. What s wrong? Essayenya choked and spluttered. She rolled off the chair writhing on the ground as if in the most terrible pain. All three of the Croar officers were now standing around them watching Essayenya squirming on the floor. You d better get Kreeza, said one. The man who had first spoken to them, obviously the leader, raced off, leaving Mosteenya and the others watching Essayenya, who had lifted her performance up a notch, and was now hissing and heaving as if she had the most terrible pain in her abdomen. Then she collapsed back on the floor with her eyes shut, still and unmoving. Aza! Aza! cried Mosteenya. Speak to me. Open your eyes. He leaned close to Essayenya as if feeling the pulse in her neck, and whispered, When they are all together watching, I will lift you up and walk with you toward the hovercraft as if taking you to get help. Then, when we are far enough away from the Croar officers and anyone else who comes, I will put you down and throw the herb balls. Mosteenya had his arms on Essayenya s shoulders and began blowing into her mouth. Help us! Who can help us? he cried. Essayenya twitched a little. See, she moved, said one of the Croar officers. She s not dead. She must have fainted with the pain. Essayenya twitched again and moaned faintly. The red-haired woman came rushing in with the other man. There was no one else with them. What s going on here? she asked. What s wrong with her? There s always something that I have to deal with. I never have any peace. She suddenly doubled over and clutched her stomach, said the Croar official. Then she started moaning and just 294

299 A Revelation collapsed on the floor, but she s not dead; she moved a couple of times and made a few noises. Mosteenya bent down, lifted Essayenya in his arms, and started walking quickly to the hovercraft. I have to get her to someone who can help her, he said loudly and kept walking. When he was about twenty feet away from the group, he said, Now, dropped Essayenya to the ground, and, turning suddenly, threw the two herb balls that were in his hands directly at the four behind him. The balls split as they hit their target, and a pungent smell and thick, vaporish haze filled the space around them. The woman and the Croar police gasped and moaned, and their eyes filled with tears. Then their muscles began to grow weak and flaccid, and they collapsed on the floor, completely unable to move. It will take at least one decan before they come to, and quite some time before they can see properly, said Essayenya. Now is the time to act. Mosteenya, on our way into this building in the hovercraft I had another vision. I saw the face of Zinor and two others; they were bound, gagged, and chained together. I don t know where they re being held captive, but I am sure it s somewhere in this building. The only thing I noticed about the place where they re being held was long slit-like windows letting in tiny slivers of light. We must search the building, quickly, said Mosteenya. It seems as if the ones in your vision - the beings with black cloaks, Morgie and Cresus, and the Croar police you saw leaving the building - won t be back for a while, but we can t be certain. When they do return, we must be ready. I ll go up these stairs, Essayenya, while you search the rooms at this level of the building. Be very careful, in case there are others here. Take two of the herb balls in your hands, in case you have to use them quickly. We ll meet back here as soon as possible. 295

300 Sunshine Before the Dawn Essayenya carefully searched all the rooms at ground level of the pyramid and found nothing. A light was burning in what was obviously Kreeza s office. A slim, black book lay open on her desk. Beside it, lay a quill pen, seemingly thrown down in haste, as there was an ink spot on the table. Essayenya moved around the side of the desk and picked up the book. She couldn t understand the writing. It looked very strange to her eyes; she put the book in her bag. Then she felt almost dizzy. She suddenly remembered picking up another book like this in Mosteenya s cottage. She d taken it off the table. It was the book Morfredo had been writing in. She had put it in the secret pouch in her bag and had forgotten it was even there. Now her heart was really thumping. She took Morfredo s book out of the hidden pocket in her bag, and compared it with Kreeza s black book. The books were identical. Carefully, she made a small mark on the inside of Kreeza s book and flipped open the pages of the other. The writing was the same: a spidery, sloping script that she couldn t understand and had never seen before. Quickly, she put both books back into the inside pocket of her bag and left the room. Mosteenya was waiting for her. I was getting worried about you, he said. I was just about to come and search for you. I looked all around upstairs, but found nothing. Zinor and the others must be held somewhere else. What shall we do now? asked Essayenya. How can we possibly hold the Stargate when the others come back? We need to somehow remove the black coverings off the Eyes of Creation. The apex of the pyramid is also blocked off. The light from the higher-dimensional worlds beyond Lyra can t come in. What can we do? If we go outside this building, we ll probably be sucked into the vortex of the Stargate. I know what we can do, said Mosteenya. The transport vehicles are designed to withstand the energy of the pull of the Stargate. We can travel outside and remove the black covering from the eyes on the four sides of the pyramid. Quickly! We need 296

301 A Revelation to tie up Kreeza and the Croar police so that when they do return to normal, they won t be able to hurt us. Then, we can explore outside. Essayenya had noticed some twine in one of the storerooms downstairs. She fetched this, found a sharp knife to cut it, and then 297

302 Sunshine Before the Dawn they pulled the uniform jackets off the Croar police, so that they could tie their bonds more firmly. She and Mosteenya securely bound their four captives hands behind their backs; they tied their ankles together. Kreeza looked at them with hatred in her eyes. She couldn t speak; she couldn t move; but she made her feelings abundantly obvious. They half-carried, half-dragged the four into a storeroom close by, lay them in a reasonably comfortable position on a mat on the floor, and locked the door securely. They hurried back into the large, cavernous space, and got into the hovercraft. Mosteenya tried some of the controls and pushed a large red button on the dash. The vehicle whirred into life and glowed incandescent red. They put on their dark glasses and fastened their safety belts. Ready, Essayenya? said Mosteenya. Let s go! I remember that Yassa pressed some kind of a laser to open the doors of the pyramid. Here s this thing that looks like a wand. Let s try it. He pointed the wand at one of the entrance doors at the side of the pyramid, and the door began to slide open. As we go out, keep a close watch for any other transport vehicles around, he said to Essayenya. We don t know whether our three friends from the Croar were the only ones patrolling the Stargate. The hovercraft slipped out through the side of the pyramid. Essayenya could already feel the familiar sensations of pulling coming from the stargate energy and was glad to be securely seatbelted. There are four Eyes of Creation, said Mosteenya. We need to clear them all. I m not sure how high this craft will go. Let s see. I will have to experiment with these levers. He put his hand on a red lever on the dashboard of the hovercraft and pulled it slightly to the left. The hovercraft moved to the left. He pushed it more strongly to the left and the hovercraft began to spin in a circle. Then he pushed the lever to the right and the craft moved to the right. If he applied too much pressure, the craft began to spin in that direction. 298

303 A Revelation He pressed the lever down, and the craft hovered close to the ground and stopped. Mosteenya pushed the large red button again and the craft again whirred into life. This time, Mosteenya pulled the lever slowly upwards. The hovercraft began to lift up in the air. It got to about fifteen feet above the ground and then wouldn t go any higher. No matter how much Mosteenya pulled on the lever, it would only stay at this level. Bother, said Mosteenya. The Eyes of Creation are at least thirty feet up on the outside walls of the pyramid, and the covering over the apex is higher still. How did they get up there to cover them and block off the light coming through the Stargate? He pressed the lever down; the craft hovered to the ground and stopped. They both felt really despondent. Normally, I could jump to that height, said Mosteenya. You know we have these powers on Lyra. But my physical body has density, and I would be pulled through the Stargate. I don t think there s anything we can do, he said. We can t leave the vehicle, or we ll get pulled into the Stargate. But unless we do leave the hovercraft, we can t get high enough up to remove the black coverings over the Eyes of Creation. The only thing we can do is go behind the Stargate, back to Aliza s transport vehicle and try to escape. But even then, where do we escape to? They ll all be looking for us, once they arrive back here and find Kreeza, the woman with the red hair, and the Croar officers locked up in the storeroom. We ve only got six of your herb balls left, and they certainly aren t going to hold off two craft crammed with the beings in black cloaks and the Croar police. Going back to Aliza s vehicle and rallying help from among the other Lyran Council members really is the only option we have left to us. Maybe we can make it back to Jonas s house and wait for him to come back from seeing his friend Zve. Essayenya felt sad. She was far away from the safety of the Mountains of the Morning Star and the familiar faces of her friends and her father Ascemius. She felt that, for once, she had 299

304 Sunshine Before the Dawn outstretched her capabilities, but she knew she would do it all again to rescue Mosteenya. There was nothing for it but to go back and hope there were no other patrol craft around. Just then, they noticed a light. It seemed to be coming from the Stargate. It was a large, round light, multi-colored and sparkling with all the colors of the rainbow. As the light expanded, it hovered over them, and another strange sort of light could be seen within the outer light shell. This inner light was like a large bubble of golden energy. As they watched, the golden bubble broke free from the outer rainbow-colored light, and gently wafted to the ground next to their hovercraft. Then the golden bubble of light opened, and from out of it stepped a being. It was Capriccio, and he wasn t alone. Three others stepped out with him; they looked exactly like him. Essayenya and Mosteenya couldn t understand how they weren t all sucked back through the Stargate, but they weren t. All four Capriccios stood quite still on the ground next to them. Hello, Essayenya. Hello, Mosteenya, said the first Capriccio. We ve been watching you from beyond the Stargate. We ve seen everything that has been occurring here on Lyra, and we ve come to help. The first thing we need to do is remove the coverings blocking the Eyes of Creation and take away that black capstone from the top of the pyramid. But how can you do this? exclaimed Mosteenya. Why aren t you getting pulled back through the Stargate? It s simple, said Capriccio. We are pure energy, not physical form. We blend with the energy of the Stargate, and, as such, it has no effect on us. We do not get pulled by it. We are weightless and formless, and our so-called bodies that you see in front of you are an illusion. They are not real. They just appear that way to you. We simply use our intention, our consciousness, to create whatever image we wish. Essayenya took a closer look at the beings from beyond the Lyran Stargate. They all looked the same, AND, they all looked like Mosteenya! She began to laugh. Five Mosteenyas in the same 300

305 A Revelation place, at the same time! Now that was ridiculous. She examined more closely the four beings from beyond the Stargate. They were a perfect copy of Mosteenya, except that their eyes were blue, not black. Capriccio still hadn t got that quite right, she thought. The four leaped into the air, high up on the sides of the pyramid. Hovering, as if treading water in front of the large Eyes of Creation, they began to remove the black coverings, and dropped them to the ground. Then, they jumped even higher and removed the black capstone from the apex of the pyramid. Essayenya and Mosteenya watched from the transport vehicle, incredulous at what they were seeing. They could hardly believe it. Then Capriccio and the other three light beings came down and got into the hovercraft with Essayenya and Mosteenya. Drive back inside the pyramid, Mosteenya, said Capriccio. We will wait for them inside. Smiling, he winked a blue eye at Essayenya. The hovercraft glided slowly back inside the pyramid. It came to a stop on the floor of the cavernous, pale yellow space, and they all got out. Now, we need a plan, said Capriccio. How many beings were left here to guard the Stargate? We searched the building upstairs and down, said Mosteenya. There were only four beings here, and they re tied up in that storeroom over there. We used a Siriun herb on them that has a temporary paralyzing effect, but it only lasts a decan before they ll regain their normal strength and energy. Who are they? Capriccio asked. One of the beings is a tall, thin woman with short red hair, said Mosteenya. I heard the others refer to her as Kreeza. I don t know where she s from. She s not from Lyra. I think the others are officials from the Croar. They were wearing Croar uniforms anyway. We threw their jackets over there, when we tied them up. Essayenya saw a vision of many beings coming out of the entrance of the pyramid a short time before we arrived. There was a whole transport craft of beings wearing long black cloaks, just 301

306 Sunshine Before the Dawn like the one called Morfredo. He was the one that held me captive in my cottage in the Emerald Hills. There was another craft filled with Croar police, and a third craft with only two people plus the driver, a Lyran named Yassa who is always at the Stargate. I know the two people on this third craft: their names are Cresus and Morgie, and they are both members of the Lyran Council. Capriccio, the beings wearing the black cloaks were also holding black boxes in their laps, interjected Essayenya. We don t know who they are or where they were going. Several days ago, I discovered Mosteenya tied up in his cottage in the Emerald Hills. We stayed for a few days at the home of his grandmother s friend, and then we came here in her old transport vehicle. There are dozens of Croar police checking everyone boarding the Kana transport systems. They have told the people that Mosteenya has been captured by the Annunaki, and that they, the Croar, are looking for him. In reality, I think they are trying to recapture him. Capriccio and the three other Capriccios nodded. Soon they will come back and when they do, we ll be waiting for them, said the real Capriccio. They will immediately notice that the coverings to the Eyes of Creation have been torn down and that the capstone on the apex of the pyramid is gone. That will alert them, but they will not think that we will be inside the pyramid waiting for them. When they enter we must act fast. Massa, he said. One of the light beings nodded and stepped forward. You will sit here in this chair facing the entrance and pretend to be Mosteenya, Capriccio said. He glanced toward Essayenya. He can t be harmed of course, because what appears to be a body is only light. When these dark ones return, they will be extremely surprised to find the one they are searching for waiting for them! My other two friends and I will make ourselves invisible. Now you see us, now, you don t! Instantly, Capriccio and the other two light beings completely disappeared. Yet we are still here with you, said Capriccio s voice. Mosteenya and Essayenya, lock yourselves inside one of the rooms at the top of the pyramid and stay there, please, until we tell 302

307 A Revelation you to come out. Don t be concerned that there are only four of us and many of them. All will be well. Essayenya and Mosteenya retreated to a little room at the top of the pyramid that Mosteenya had noticed when he d checked upstairs. This room was oblong in shape; at each end, it had a small window looking down a tunnel cut into the outside wall of the pyramid. Through this tunnel, Essayenya could see stars. She thought suddenly of Sirius, and then, of the black books in the bag around her waist. Mosteenya, I forgot to tell you something, said Essayenya. When I came to rescue you at the cottage, I picked up a black book that I saw on the table by the window. In my vision, I d seen Morfredo writing in the book. So when I saw it, I intuitively picked it up and put it in a hidden pocket in my bag. I had forgotten about it until I went into Kreeza s office, earlier today. On her desk was a book just like Morfredo s. That s why I was so long there. The book was open and when I looked at the pages, I saw strange writing that I couldn t understand. I ve never seen this type of writing before. I compared Kreeza s book with the one I had put in my bag, and the writing style is the same. She took both books from the bag around her waist and held them out to Mosteenya. I put a mark inside the cover of Kreeza s so that I would know the difference. This other book belonged to Morfredo. Have you ever seen this language? Mosteenya took both books and examined the spidery writing closely. No, he said. It is none of the dialects on Lyra. Nor is it any of the languages of the Star Nations or the universal Language of Light, either, said Essayenya. Maybe Capriccio will know where the writing comes from. She put the books back inside the pocket of her bag and sat down with Mosteenya on the floor against the wall. I wish I wasn t hiding away in here, said Mosteenya. I can understand that our presence would be both a danger and an obstruction to Capriccio, and I am sure he and the others have a 303

308 Sunshine Before the Dawn plan. Even so, I d like to see the look on the faces of Cresus and Morgie when they catch sight of me sitting there waiting for them! All was quiet and still. It was the first time since leaving Jonas s house that they could relax a little. For a while, Essayenya dozed, her head nestled into Mosteenya s shoulder. Mosteenya, however, was alert and wide awake. Even though he trusted Capriccio and was sure that these light beings from beyond Lyra had a big advantage over those who had seized the Stargate, he still had no idea how Morfredo and the renegade Lyrans could be defeated. He was pretty sure that Essayenya s vision was accurate and that there were many like Morfredo. He thought about his friend, Ignacio, who was in charge of the Croar. Was he false? Did he speak words of friendship and peace just to win people over? The Croar was set up by the Lyran people as an instrument of peace, to ensure right action and equality for all, not to be a force of domination and control. The Croar leaders reported directly to the Lyran Council. Now Mosteenya thought back to all the times Ignacio had addressed the Council, and even to his own direct involvement with the man. He had shared some journeys with him, and, once or twice, Ignacio had accompanied him to the Galactic Council meetings on Antares. No, he would not have dreamed that Ignacio could have turned against his people. There must be another explanation as to why so many of the Croar police appeared to have become corrupt, thought Mosteenya. He remembered what Aliza and Ize had said about the many Croar police watching people boarding the Kana system at Etsos. If Ignacio was still in command of the Croar, he must have given the order for this to occur, and yet, Mosteenya felt sure within his heart that this was not the sort of thing that the Ignacio he knew would ever do. Someone or something must have influenced him. How? wondered Mosteenya to himself. He has either been replaced by someone, or controlled against his will. 304

309 A Revelation Mosteenya again remembered that Essayenya had described her vision as being a hovercraft full of beings, each dressed in a long black cloak, looking exactly alike, and carrying a black box on their lap. He wondered anew what was in the boxes and what harm might already have befallen the Lyran people. He looked at Essayenya sleeping, her head nestled into the crook of his arm; he kissed her gently on the cheek. Essayenya stirred and opened her eyes. Oh, Mosteenya, I was having a dream. In my dream, there were many high, loving beings dressed in white. They took me up into the heavens to a place far away. They brought me to a room in which many little lights were burning in niches on the walls. In the center of the room was a silver chair and, in this chair, a man was sitting. He told me his name was Father Time. He had long silver hair that reached almost to his knees and a round, kind face. The dream is fading, but I remember asking him why I was there, and he said, You are here because time is speeding up and in this speeding up of time, you will be set free. I have no idea what that meant, or why I had that kind of dream, especially now. I wish I hadn t gone to sleep. I didn t mean to, but maybe it s good that I did, even for a short time. I m very tired. Have there been any sounds downstairs? No, said Mosteenya. I haven t heard a thing. I have no idea what s happening down there. We should wait here a little longer, I think. Yes, I expect so, said Essayenya. I wonder what Capriccio and the others are doing. She stood up and walked to a small window and peered out. All remained quiet and still. The violet sky was growing lighter as if the first decan of the day was approaching. As she looked out at the sky, they both heard a sound like many bees buzzing in a hive. The buzzing grew closer and stronger until the entire pyramidal building at the Lyran Stargate shook with its vibration. Their teeth began to chatter, and their bodies shook with energy. They sat huddled together against the wall of the room. There was nothing they could do. 305

310 Sunshine Before the Dawn Then, abruptly, the buzzing ceased, and all was quiet and still. They listened intently trying to hear any sounds coming from the space below. The stillness ended suddenly with the sound of people running, falling, and crying out. They sneaked out into the corridor, and from the top of the stairs looked down on the scene below. It was chaos! Morgie and Cresus were pinned against one of the walls by some kind of invisible force. Quite a number of the beings who had been dressed in long black cloaks appeared to have dissolved into a black, tar-like liquid on the floor. Only their cloaks remained, stuck into the sticky, black mess. Two of the doors of the pyramid were wide open as if some of the beings who returned had left again rather quickly. Ah, there you are, said a voice. I was just coming to get you both. It was Capriccio. He held in his hands a shiny, black box. Don t worry; those two can t move, he said, gesturing to Morgie and Cresus. They won t be harmed, but, more importantly, they will not be able to harm you. They will stay in that position until the Lyran authorities can deal with them. Morgie and Cresus couldn t speak or move, but they looked furiously in disbelief at Mosteenya and Essayenya, and then back again to Capriccio. Capriccio, apart from his blue eyes, was still a carbon copy of Mosteenya! Capriccio s eyes twinkled, and he started to laugh. When they returned here, they had a device in operation that would destroy the frequencies of the pyramid and permanently close down the Stargate. You would have felt it, a very strong vibration that made the entire building shake. We were waiting for them. As they entered the building with their black boxes, Morgie and Cresus saw what they thought was you, Mosteenya, and they stopped in their tracks. They shot a laser beam at you, but the laser beam went right through the body, and nothing happened. 306

311 A Revelation Then, they knew they were in trouble. The ones with black cloaks, the Croar police, and Morgie and Cresus all tried to leave at once, to get back into the hovercraft and exit the building. Some got away, but they won t get far. My companions are looking for them now. We immobilized the ones you see on the floor and, as our energy touched the ones in the black cloaks, their body forms disintegrated. They dissolved into the sticky, black globs you see on the floor before you. All that s left of them are their cloaks and this unopened, black box that I have in my hand. Come and sit with me here at the table, and we will examine it together. The three sat down at the table. Do you think the black boxes somehow set off the vibrations? Mosteenya asked. Yes, I do, replied Capriccio. We heard and felt the vibrations as you probably did, and then three hovercraft entered the building through the entrances that are under the Eyes of Creation. Morgie and Cresus were in one with a driver. A second hovercraft was packed with Croar police. A third was full of the dark-ones in the black cloaks. When they entered the building, the dark-ones with the black cloaks were each carrying a black box, and most of these boxes appeared to be open. There was a strange, spiraling blue light coming from each box. I feel that this energy was disrupting the Stargate s energy field and magnetic force field. When we touched the dark-ones with our energy, the boxes they were holding disintegrated as well, all except for this box. This one wasn t open. He put the black box down on the table. I somehow don t want to open it, said Capriccio. But we must discover more about how this works and what type of energy these black boxes hold. The box had a metal handle at the top that was shaped like a dome. Carefully, Capriccio turned the handle and opened the box. As he raised the lid a strange, blue light spiraled from the box into the room. The blue light ricocheted off the walls inside the 307

312 Sunshine Before the Dawn pyramid and, as it did so, it began to hum and buzz. They felt energy building up within the pyramid, and then their teeth began to chatter uncontrollably, and their bodies began to shake. Capriccio jumped up, threw the black box on to the ground and, stretching out his hand, directed a wave of intense energy at the box. It disintegrated immediately. All that was left was a faint, black mark on the floor. Now I understand, he said. It s not the Annunaki. This is a race of beings from outside this galaxy. They are called the Darvinians. The Darvinians are from a region of stars far off in the universe in another galactic world. We have thought for some time that they might attempt to infiltrate the lower heavenly worlds. I have spoken to the Elohim about this matter several times. It makes sense to me now why Lyra and the Lyran Stargate have been chosen as targets. As you know, Lyra is a twelfth-dimensional star. Beyond Lyra are higher worlds of light and energy where beings, such as ourselves, are more aligned with our pure soul form and can take on bodies at will. The Darvinians also have this capacity, but their race mind has been corrupted into darkness and thought forms such as domination and control. They are lost to the light and may never be redeemed. Their sole purpose is to dominate, to subdue other races and other star systems. This is the only way they can sustain their energy. The Galactic Federation has been searching for starships that have been attacking some of the Star Nations, said Essayenya. Some time ago, I met three beings from the planet Kronos who came to Sirius, in secret, to meet with our Council. A starship from Kronos was attacked and destroyed by an unknown invader. The beings from Kronos came to warn our people. They didn t know who these invaders were, nor why they came. They said that the invaders starship was invisible when stationary. They told us the starship seemed just to disappear from the sky. It s all starting to make sense to me now. 308

313 A Revelation Capriccio, when I rescued Mosteenya from his cottage, I saw a book on the table. In my inner vision, I saw the dark-one, Morfredo, writing in it. So, when I saw it actually lying there, I picked it up and took it with me. Yesterday, when I was searching Kreeza s office here at the Stargate, I saw an identical black book, which I also took. I have both the books here safely inside my bag. Neither Mosteenya nor I could understand the writing. It is like nothing we have ever seen. Let me show you. Essayenya reached into the secret pocket of her bag and took out the two black books. I marked one inside the front cover. This is Kreeza s book; the other is Morfredo s. Capriccio opened Kreeza s book and studied the writing. I know this language, he said. It s a universal language from the Galaxy of the Spiraling Light. Just as you have a universal language within your galaxy, so do the beings from this galaxy. Theirs is much smaller than yours. If you look into the sky from Earth or Sirius, you will see it like a pinwheel spiral. There are billions of stars, but most of these stars are devoid of life. There are some civilizations, however. The Darvinians live in one of the outer arms of this galaxy. They do not have physical bodies as you do. They create form from consciousness, as we do. But that physical form can only exist if it can feed off those of light. So they suck the light-energy from others, and in this way, they not only sustain their own life force, they also seduce others into aiding them in their designs. Those two over there have probably been taken over in that way. He pointed to Morgie and Cresus. However, the Darvinians cannot take the light of a being who is aligned with truth and love. There has to be a way into one s consciousness, like thoughts of power or greed. Only then, can the Darvinians steal their light. Let me see what s written here. He flipped to the back of Kreeza s black book and read a few pages. 309

314 Sunshine Before the Dawn There s nothing much of interest in this book, he said. It s just a diary of what has been occurring here at the Lyran Stargate. It catalogues when beings come and go, and what has been said. Now this part is interesting. The captured Lyran, Yassa, is to take the two others to the city. They will accompany our task force. We will take the energy domes to the place of the people and open the boxes. We will come back to this place and close down this portal to the higher worlds. Then all the peoples of these lower heavenly worlds within this galaxy will be forever under our control. They will never be able to return to the light from whence they came. Mosteenya and Essayenya looked ashen. They must have taken their black boxes into the city, said Mosteenya. What has happened? We must go and find out, immediately. Not yet, said Capriccio. The other light beings who accompanied me from beyond the Stargate have gone to the city. They will assess what has occurred and help the people if needed. What we must do is understand more about the Darvinians and why they ve come here to Lyra. The threat is not yet over. This is only a small force. There may be many others who come and we must stop them. Look, here s another earlier entry in Kreeza s book. I am taking stock of what is needed to subdue the people of Lyra. Morfredo is guarding the Lyran, Mosteenya, and he reports that all is well. These people are too stupid to fight. They just trust us and let us do as we will. In a short time, the Lyran portal will be ours. Then we will return home, but others will come here to these worlds. We know our galaxy is doomed. Life is slowly but surely being extinguished as there is no more light there to sustain us. Here in these lower twelve dimensions of this larger galaxy, we can maintain our energy by taking the light of these beings. Slowly but surely, they will become ours. We will take over their worlds. 310

315 A Revelation I am beginning to understand, said Mosteenya. How can the members of the Star Nations withstand these beings, these Darvinians? Only by grouping together in a consciousness of peace, love, and unity can you be protected, explained Capriccio. All the Star Nations within the galaxy and also your neighboring Galaxy of Andromeda must unite as one. The Galactic Federation must increase its patrols of the bordering star regions. The beings within this galaxy must truly understand that the only way they can be corrupted is if they, themselves, allow thoughts of greed, domination, or fear to cloud their minds. The Earth and the new people of the Earth, whom you have helped create, Essayenya, are very important in this protection of the galaxy. On Earth, it is easier to cloud the minds of beings with thoughts of fear. The indigenous peoples of the Earth, who were once corrupted by the fallen angels like Marjorelca, still hold this corrupted energy within their race consciousness. It is magnetic, as their thoughts of greed, separation, and control attract the Darvinians and other marauding races to the Earth. Once these dark-ones have a foothold there, they can spread their influence to the entire galaxy. Now, let s see what Morfredo has written in his book. Capriccio quickly scanned several pages of spidery writing in the other book. His face grew serious, and he read intently for some time. Abruptly, he looked up at the others. I m sorry, he said. I quite forgot you were here. This information is not good. Morfredo writes in his book that the Darvinians have already established a presence on Earth. He says that Darvinian spies have settled on the islands of Atlantes. It does not as yet appear to be many who have come, just a few, but this will make it more difficult for the people of Atlantes to hold their light. They will be tested in ways that you from Sirius and Lyra cannot comprehend. Remember that the Darvinians can change their appearance at a whim, just as I can. They can pretend to appear in a guise that at first might not seem at all threatening. 311

316 Sunshine Before the Dawn Wait, there s more. Morfredo writes about a time that is called 29 Azu. It looks as though this is when the Darvinian starship that dropped them off here on Lyra will be coming back to get them. Now let me see. I will have to try to work out what this means. The Darvinians don t work with the same time system that your galaxy operates within. What does this say, I wonder? If I read each word literally it looks as though it says 29 or the 29th of a time period called Azu. What is a time period Azu? I m afraid I don t know what this means. I think I do, or I think I could find out, said Essayenya. When I was locked in the storeroom with Mosteenya, I went to sleep for a short time and I had a dream, or maybe I saw a vision. I really don t know. In my dream, I was taken by many light beings dressed in white to a heavenly world. I found myself in a room with many little lights sparkling in niches around the walls. In a silver chair in the center of the room sat a being with long grey hair and a smiling face. I heard him say, I am Father Time. Time is speeding up and in the speeding up of time you will be set free. Now, I don t know why I would dream of something like this, or if it really is a vision. But if anyone would know what Azu means, it would have to be Father Time, if there is such a being. The golden key Mosteenya gave me showed me a path to a beach in the land of Ontara, the most sacred place of Mu. I was met by the young man from Aldebaran and given a mantra that enabled me to see visions, and when I said the mantra words, I saw Mosteenya and Morfredo in the cottage. Essayenya took the golden key from around her neck and held it out to Capriccio. Where did you get this key from, in the first place, Mosteenya? asked Essayenya. It is such an intricate design with these unusual inscriptions. I ve never thought to ask you about it before. Mosteenya looked first at Capriccio and then back at Essayenya. 312

317 A Revelation Capriccio nodded. Yes, we can tell her now, he said. This key comes from a place beyond Lyra, explained Capriccio. It is from a place beyond the Stargate where there is only pure light and love. In explaining this, I can tell you that this place is called the land where the sun shines before the dawn. I gave the key to Mosteenya. I gave it to him to give to you when you and your group left Lyra. He knew, as did I, that you would go to Earth, and that you must go to Ontara, the place where the new light will one day shine upon the Earth. At the end of these four Great Ages of time that have just begun, this land in the southern seas of the Earth will be pivotal in establishing a new light and a new energy for Earth and, in so doing, for this entire galaxy. In a later time, in a much later age, you, Essayenya, will be reborn in this land of Ontara, the place of the light of the New Earth, and then you will be given another key. This key will not be of gold; this new key will unlock a storehouse of great knowledge that will assist Earth and the people of the New Earth to move forward, and thereby begin a new cycle of evolution and experience for this galaxy. However, this golden key, the one you hold, will indeed one day unlock a real room. This room is still for you to find. Essayenya s eyes were sparkling. Rather reverently, she took the key back from Capriccio and rubbed it between her fingers. Then she recited the mantra nine times. Myasmia YaNonia YaSintay, she said. The key began to heat up in her hands and began to pulsate. As her body grew warmer, her hands and the area around her third eye began to tingle. She closed her eyes and concentrated. Beings of light from beyond the Lyran Stargate, please help me to decipher the meaning of the Darvinian word Azu. What does 29 Azu mean? Her field of vision went hazy for a few moments, and as the mist cleared, she saw in her mind s eye a scroll with the words 29 Azu written on it in the spidery script of the Darvinians. Next to the 313

318 Sunshine Before the Dawn word Azu, she saw the following translation written in the universal Language of Light. Azu means world s end ; 29 is the number associated with completion and knowing. The writing on the scroll began to fade. Essayenya opened her eyes. I can t really explain it, she said. But I saw that the word Azu means world s end and that the number 29 is to do with completion and knowing. What do you think that means, Capriccio? I really don t know, said Capriccio. Nor do I, said Mosteenya. The other three beings from beyond the Lyran Stargate, all carbon copies of Mosteenya except for their eyes, suddenly appeared next to them. They all jumped a little to see them, especially Morgie and Cresus who were still pinned against the far wall of the pyramid. There you all are, said Capriccio. Well, sit down and give us a report. Mosteenya and Essayenya are worried about the Lyran people in the city. We read in this book that the black boxes were taken there by the Darvinians. We want to know how this has affected people. One of the four beings began to speak in the rapid language of the higher heavens. He spoke so fast that Essayenya wondered how it was possible to speak like that, and how it was possible that Capriccio could understand. Capriccio nodded. Well, the news is that all of the Darvinians have been destroyed. Essayenya gasped. All except Kreeza and the other three, she said. I quite forgot that we locked her and the others who remained here at the Stargate in that room over there. We d better check on them. Not so fast, cautioned Capriccio. Let me tell you both what else occurred in the city. My friend tells me that many of the 314

319 A Revelation Croar police turned out to be Darvinians in disguise. It wasn t the Lyran Croar police rebelling against the Council of Lyra at all. The Darvinians influenced some of the Lyrans to be sure, but most of the Lyrans who did their bidding were told by people they thought they knew and trusted that the Annunaki had seized Mosteenya and other Lyran leaders. Apparently, the leader of the Croar, a man called Ignacio, was also held captive. The Darvinians created a duplicate Ignacio, just like him in appearance, to fool those of lesser rank. When our light from beyond Lyra touched the Darvinians, their false bodies crumbled into the black ooze that you see before you here on the floor. I m very pleased that they didn t try to duplicate my body, laughed Mosteenya. That would have been a problem, another me, along with the four of you! Come with us, Capriccio, while we check the storeroom. We locked up the Croar police who were guarding the Stargate, along with the woman, Kreeza. But, if the Darvinians can take on bodies at will, are they even still there? Tentatively, he unlocked the door of the little room down the hallway. Capriccio and another of the light beings from beyond the Stargate entered first. On the floor of the room were only a few pieces of rope. Kreeza and the three Darvinians who had apparently taken on the guise of Croar police had disappeared. 315

320 NINETEEN Portents and Possibilities They all stood aghast looking into the room. Oh, my goodness! exclaimed Essayenya. After one decan, the paralysis created by the herb balls wears off. Kreeza and the others, the ones we thought were Croar police, must have somehow made themselves invisible. It s still very early in the first decan of the day. They can t have been free for long. Where do you think they are? Capriccio walked into the center of the room. Let s see, he said. The Darvinians can take on body images at will just as we can. But to do this they also need to be able to feed off the energy of fear, or any of the other lower states of consciousness, such as greed, domination, or control. That s how they get the energy to power the molecular changes needed to create physical form. Do you think they re still somewhere in the building? asked Mosteenya. Yes, I do, said Capriccio. They won t have gone far. Where in this pyramid is there the energy of fear? Around Morgie and Cresus? suggested Essayenya. Possibly, replied Capriccio. But they will be hatching a plan. They will probably know by now that all the others have been destroyed and will be fearful themselves. They will know that our power is stronger than theirs, so it s possible they will try to get away, to hide somewhere, maybe to wait for this date, that we can t understand, 29 Azu, whatever that means. Can they remain invisible and not take on bodies at all? asked Essayenya. Wouldn t that give them a tremendous advantage? I mean if we can t see them, they could do anything. Why would they want to create bodies like many Morfredos and wear long black cloaks in the first place? 316

321 Portents and Possibilities They have no power when invisible, replied Capriccio. They only gain energy when they can take on physical form. He smiled. This is the externalization of their minds, the creation of their consciousness that you saw in Morfredo s form and style of dress. It s like a conscious morphing of the energy of mind into physical form. The Darvinians who created the bodies of the Croar police would have modeled those bodies on actual Lyrans that they captured. They connected with the fear they created in these people and used that energy to create form. What happened to those they captured then? asked Mosteenya, puzzled. What happened to my friend, Ignacio, the head of the Croar? The others said he was found. Is he all right? Once the Darvinian being who had stolen his image was destroyed, he would return to normal functioning. But while his energy was being used by the Darvinian, he would be unaware and probably in a deeply unconscious state, replied Capriccio. It s important now to wait for the Lyran forces I ve been told are coming to secure the Stargate. When the Lyran task force comes, we can depart for the city. I will leave two of my friends here to protect the Stargate, in case the Darvinians who escaped, decide to return. But how can we be sure that Kreeza and the others won t take over someone s body and pretend to be them? questioned Essayenya. How will we know who to trust? Remember, Essayenya, the Darvinians can only feed on fear, said Capriccio. They cannot sustain higher states of consciousness such as love, joy, and peace. They can t feed off your energy and take on your bodily form if you hold on to your truth and stand firm in a place of power centered in the heart. It was quite some time later, well into the third decan of the day, before they heard the sound of hovercraft approaching the stargate building. Two of the doors under the Eyes of Creation began to slide open and four craft glided inside. On board, were several real Croar police and Ignacio, Mosteenya s friend, the leader of the Croar. 317

322 Sunshine Before the Dawn Mosteenya and Ignacio greeted each other with a warm hug. We have all had a very lucky escape, thanks to the ones from beyond the Stargate, said Ignacio. I understand you have Morgie and Cresus here. They are to be taken back to the city and tried by the Council. They re over there, against the wall, said Mosteenya. This is Capriccio. He is a light being from the Thirteenth Heaven, the place beyond Lyra where the sun shines before the dawn. He and his friends saved the Stargate. They destroyed the Darvinians who were here, and then Capriccio sent his friends into the city to find the other Darvinians, and to set free those who had been captured. Ignacio, you ve met Essayenya, I think. She is the Siriun delegate to the meetings of the Galactic Federation on Antares. Essayenya from Sirius. Ignacio looked relieved. We have been searching for you. You were reported missing from the Blue Palms Hotel. Your transport vehicle was found in the Emerald Hills, but you were nowhere to be seen. How is it that you are here at the Stargate? Essayenya rescued me from the Darvinians, said Mosteenya. I was held by a Darvinian called Morfredo in an old cottage I own in the Emerald Hills. Essayenya and I came here together to the Stargate. When we arrived, we found that the Eyes of Creation were covered over so that they could no longer transmit energy from the higher-dimensional worlds. We were not able to get high enough in the hovercraft to remove the coverings, nor could we climb or jump up without being sucked through the Stargate. So we were not able to do anything until Capriccio and his friends arrived. It was they who removed the coverings, and it was they who destroyed the Darvinians and their black boxes when they returned to close down the Stargate. The black boxes emitted a spiraling, blue beam of energy that would have permanently altered the magnetic field of the Stargate and permanently closed down this portal to the higher dimensions of light. If this had been allowed to happen, we and all beings in the twelve dimensions of the lower worlds would have 318

323 Portents and Possibilities been trapped here forever, without any of the sustaining energy from the higher heavenly worlds of light. Ignacio s eyes glistened with tears. Essayenya and Mosteenya, the Lyran people, and indeed all the people of this galaxy, owe you and your friends a debt of gratitude. I don t know how we can ever thank you enough for what you ve done. We will take over here. Morgie and Cresus will be escorted under guard to the city. We will meet again soon, my friends. Thank you, Ignacio, but I am still concerned about two beings, said Essayenya. Can the Croar help find them? There is someone who works at the Lyran Stargate. His name is Yassa. He is a member of the Ashtar Command and was the one who brought me and my group here when we came to Lyra to work with the women in the Halls of Dreamtime. I saw him driving the hovercraft carrying Morgie and Cresus, and now he is nowhere to be seen. I am not sure whether he was forced to do this against his will, whether he was on the side of the Darvinians, or whether the Yassa I saw was a replica of the real Yassa. Have you seen him? Do you know where he is? I really don t know, but he could have played a part in the capture of the Stargate. There is also another man called Zinor. He was also here at the Stargate when we visited the last time I was here on Lyra. He has also disappeared, and I m quite concerned about him. He s a friend of Jonas s grandson. You might remember Jonas? He was once leader of the Croar. Jonas is living in Etsos. I don t believe that Zinor would be on the side of the Darvinians, and I m worried about him. We will look into this, Essayenya, said Ignacio. We haven t seen Yassa in the city. The Croar will search farther afield, closer to the Stargate. Capriccio, do you think that many escaped from here? It s difficult to know how many Darvinians were destroyed, as all that s left of them is this black mess on the ground. My friends tell me that most, if not all, were destroyed, said Capriccio. However, there were four Darvinians here after the 319

324 Sunshine Before the Dawn others left to go into the city. Mosteenya and Essayenya tied them up and left them in a storeroom. When we went in just before you arrived, we found only the ropes they d been tied in. Their bodies had disappeared. The Darvinians are from another galaxy called the Galaxy of the Spiraling Light. They do not have physical form as you do in these lower-dimensional worlds. They can, however, take on physical form by sucking the light energy from another being. They can even take on the body image of their victims, as they did with you and many of the Croar police. I see, said Ignacio. The four Darvinians who were here at the Stargate, do you know where they are? No, replied Capriccio. It s hard to tell whether they ve left the Stargate or are hiding somewhere here. Essayenya found two books: one belonged to Morfredo, the being who was guarding Mosteenya in the cottage; the other to Kreeza, a Darvinian woman who was here at the Stargate. I managed to translate some of what they d written. It says in Morfredo s book that the Darvinian starship will return on a date, 29 or the 29th of a time period called Azu. Essayenya thinks that Azu means world s end, but none of us really understand what this means. The point I m trying to make is that we need to realize that a greater force of Darvinians may try to come to Lyra or the other Star Nations, and we must be prepared. Essayenya has told us that three beings from the star Kronos came in secret to Sirius to meet with the Siriun Council. One of their starships had been destroyed by unknown invaders from beyond this galaxy. As a result of this attack, Federation starships are now closely monitoring the outer limits of the galaxy. The planet Earth is in an outer arm of our Milky Way Galaxy and, in his notebook, Morfredo writes that a Darvinian presence has already been established in the Pleiadian colony of Atlantes. All our Star Nations must become more vigilant. The people of all Star Nations must learn that the Darvinians can only cause harm if there is a way for them to suck the energy they need to survive. They can only take this energy 320

325 Portents and Possibilities from beings who hold thoughts of fear, greed, or powerlessness within their consciousness. This allows the Darvinians to suck their light and take control. They can even use this energy to create physical form in exactly the image they choose. Ignacio looked concerned. I wish I had known this. I would have been more careful with my thoughts. Mosteenya and Essayenya, said Ignacio, you are free to take this hovercraft to the Kana system terminal close to the Stargate and then you will be able to travel into the city. We have an old transport vehicle belonging to a friend of my grandmother, said Mosteenya. We parked it way at the back of the Stargate. If you don t mind, we would like someone to take us to this vehicle. We need to return it to Aliza. Of course, said Ignacio. He motioned to one of the Croar police to take Essayenya and Mosteenya back to Aliza s vehicle via the hovercraft. On the way, they noticed many lights shining over the Lyran city. The spiraling Kana system seemed lit up with a strange pink glow that merged with the violet of the sky. Everywhere on the Kana system, they saw people moving from place to place. Illuminated by the lights, the people looked as if they were walking through the sky on pink and blue carpets. Mosteenya and Essayenya wondered about the pink lights. Mosteenya said that he d never seen anything like it before and could not explain it. As they moved farther away from the Stargate, the dreaded pulling feeling that was so apparent outside the protected pyramid building lessened. Thankfully, Aliza s transport vehicle was just where they had left it. They thanked the Croar officer and climbed inside. Flying upwards into the violet sky, they carefully made their way back toward the city. The pink lights illuminating the Kana system flashed like pink lightning through the sky. The Kana system was jam-packed with people, all seeming to be going in the direction of Etsos. Essayenya and Mosteenya decided to follow them, flying at a higher altitude, and watching the pink lights flashing beneath 321

326 Sunshine Before the Dawn them. They circled the town of Etsos and landed on the flat patch of ground behind Jonas s house. It was almost morning, the first decan of the new day. They could see a light glowing from the window of the living room in Jonas s house. Walking under the timber balustrade and up the path, they knocked on the door. Ize flung the door open. Thank goodness you ve come, she exclaimed. We don t know what s going on, but something incredible is happening here. In the past two days, we ve heard many rumors of anarchy on Lyra. People were terrified, because strange, spiraling blue lights have been swallowing them up with an energy that has seemed to take over their bodies and their minds. The people affected by the lights seemed to become numb and mindless, as if they had lost a part of themselves. It was as though a part of them went to sleep, and they became like automatons, unable to respond to others or barely function. It was as if their minds ceased to exist while their bodies remained. Then we saw many strange, rainbow-colored lights in the sky. We walked down to the Kana terminal, and saw them far below us in the city. The rainbow-colored lights seemed almost to be at war with the blue spirals, like some kind of battle was going on between them. After this, the blue lights disappeared and the people who had been affected by them suddenly woke up. I ve also heard reports of strange people in the city, very tall beings with long black cloaks. When the rainbow lights began their battle with the blue lights, these beings just melted away. All that was left of them was black ooze on the ground, a sticky black mess. They just ceased to exist! Mosteenya, what is happening? What s going on? Ize stood still on the doorstep, her face pale and frightened. Now, many people are coming here to Etsos. They are coming here to pray, to touch the sacred blue stones of our ancestors, and to give thanks for this great miracle that has occurred. 322

327 Portents and Possibilities Ize suddenly remembered that she was still standing on the doorstep. I m sorry, please come in, she said. I ve been so frightened. She led the way into the sitting room that looked out into the garden. As they sat down, Jonas came into the room. Essayenya. Mosteenya. Thank goodness you re safe. I ve been worried about you. I am so glad to see you. Ize has no doubt told you what has happened. Do you remember I said I would go into the city and talk to my friend, Zve? Well, he told me some very interesting things. He said his team had been watching two members of the Lyran Council, Morgie and Cresus, for some time, and that a few days ago, they disappeared. Then, tall beings with long black cloaks entered the city, said Jonas. Morgie and Cresus have been captured and are at the Stargate, said Mosteenya. The tall black ones that you are talking about are called Darvinians. They are from another galaxy, called the Galaxy of the Spiraling Light. They tried to shut down the Stargate and Morgie and Cresus were helping them. The Croar are now guarding Morgie and Cresus, and will soon bring them back into the city. They sat together, discussing all that had happened. Jonas was annoyed that the Lyrans had been so complacent and slow to act, when they had first begun to have suspicions about Morgie and Cresus. If we d acted sooner, none of this would have happened, he said. The balance between right and wrong, good and evil is tenuous. Here on Lyra, it is always our desire to come from a place of love and right action. But our star is also a place of free will, as with all other dimensions of the lower worlds. As a people, we need to understand this. We can never let this happen again. Tell me, Mosteenya, how were the Darvinians overthrown? Ize and I saw rainbow-colored lights in the sky. What were they? asked Jonas. Mosteenya and Essayenya explained about the sudden appearance of the light beings, Capriccio and his friends from 323

328 Sunshine Before the Dawn beyond the Lyran Stargate, and how they had defeated the Darvinians. Jonas nodded, smiling. I see, he said. But what I don t understand is why Capriccio came here to Lyra in the first place, and how he and his friends managed to get through the Stargate. I thought that the only way through this portal to the Thirteenth Heaven and beyond was to come as the souls do, the souls who are to be newly embodied for their lifetimes in the lower worlds. I knew that souls who have completed their lifetimes of physical experience can go back through the Stargate to the higher heavens, but I did not know that it was possible to enter these worlds in non-physical bodies and take on physical form at will. You know, Jonas, I didn t know that either before meeting Capriccio, said Mosteenya. It s something I would like to discuss further with him. It was a miracle that he and the others showed up. Essayenya sat quietly listening to the others talk. It seemed as though the threat to Lyra and the Stargate was over, and it would soon be time for her to return to Sirius. She thought of the four Darvinians who had escaped and wondered where they might be. Then she thought of how hard it would be to leave Mosteenya. They had grown much closer since she had rescued him from the cottage and yet, there was a distance between them that seemed destined to remain. She still couldn t join him permanently here on Lyra; nor could he be with her for the longterm on Sirius. Already, she was experiencing a strange, lightheadedness that was a symptom of her physical inability to adapt to the twelfth-dimensional Lyran energy system. Even though she had resolved to resume and double up on the breathing exercises, she knew that her body was not equipped to handle this frequency, not long-term. Mosteenya stopped talking and looked at her. She was sitting in a comfortable chair by the windows. The chair was low and curved. Sitting curled up in the chair, Essayenya looked very fragile and very alone. 324

329 Portents and Possibilities For a moment, Mosteenya forgot what Jonas was saying. In the past few days, he had grown so used to having Essayenya with him that he had forgotten she was from Sirius and could not remain here much longer. The thought of what it would mean to lose her suddenly hit him like a hammer in his heart. As he looked at her, his eyes were moist with tears. Jonas looked at him and then at Essayenya, and suddenly, he too realized why Mosteenya had stopped speaking, and why Essayenya, a woman from Sirius, had actually come all the way to Lyra to search for Mosteenya in the first place. Why didn t I think of it before? thought Jonas. I am a foolish old man. He loves her and she loves him. But because she is from Sirius and he is from Lyra, they can t be together. Tactfully, he got up and left the room. Mosteenya and Essayenya were oblivious to his departure. Mosteenya came to Essayenya, seated on the chair. He reached out to hold her and pull her close, and their lips met in a long and passionate embrace. As they kissed, tears began to run down Essayenya s cheeks, and her body heaved with slow and silent sobs. I don t know what to do, she said. I don t know how we can be together, and I don t know how I can live apart and away from you. Essayenya, said Mosteenya. I too feel as you do. I too feel that I cannot live without you. Now that you have come here, you have become part of me. I do not want to lose that which has become part of me. I know. You have the key around your neck, the key that is from the higher heavens. It always gives us good advice. Why don t you ask the key how we can be together? Essayenya wiped her eyes and took the key from around her neck between her hands. In the early morning light, the key with its etchings of the language of the higher worlds shone a purplish shade of gold. She rubbed the key between her fingers and said the mantra nine times. 325

330 Sunshine Before the Dawn Myasmia YaNonia YaSinta. As she said these words, the key began to grow warm; energy pulsations and warmth like spreading fire began to course through her body. She closed her eyes. Beloved ones from beyond the Lyran Stargate, she said, please show me how Mosteenya and I can be together. Please help us. We love each other. I do not want to go from him. In her vision, she saw herself back on the beach in Ontara. She was standing watching the young man from Aldebaran ascending into the light. As she looked up, she saw an object falling from his hand back to Earth, and she raced to pick it up off the sand. It was a jewel: a three-sided pyramid fashioned in gold and set with one perfect green emerald in the center of the pyramid. The jewel was fastened to a gold chain in such a way that the apex of the pyramid pointed down. In her vision, Essayenya picked up the jewel and placed it around her neck. She turned and looked up again at the light in the sky. She saw the body of the young man being drawn up into the light and, as his body disappeared from view, so did the light that had engulfed him. Then the vision faded away. She told Mosteenya what she had seen and he grew silent. His face clouded with emotion and, for quite a few minutes, he said nothing. Then, taking Essayenya in his arms, he said, Do you remember when we were together here at Etsos, when I brought you here with the group from Sirius? I took you all to touch the blue stones, the ancient stones of our people, the stones that hold both prophecy and portent. Do you remember? I had a vision that one day we would be standing here together on Lyra in the great hall of our people, and we would be married. Do you remember this? Essayenya nodded. And I had a vision of being a woman dressed in a long, white robe and running with many children down a grassy slope. They were calling me a name, Astiara, I think it was. 326

331 Portents and Possibilities Yes, said Mosteenya. Essayenya, it s not your destiny to remain with me here on Lyra. It s your destiny to go to Earth. I feel that the jewel you saw in your vision is our answer. The pyramid is the symbol of creation. Pointing down is about descending into matter and into physical form. The green emerald in the eye of the pyramid represents creation. The emerald also represents love. The young man from Aldebaran gave you this jewel in your vision, dropping it to Earth almost as if those from beyond Lyra were pointing out to you that, for us to be together, to find lasting love together, you must first go there. He held her in his arms and looked deep into her eyes. Last time you were here and you left to return to Sirius, I gave you this golden key. I wrote you a note that said the key would guide you where you needed to go and that, one day, it would bring you back to me. It already has, as it guided you to my cottage. I also felt though, when I wrote the note that there was much more, and that at some future time, this key with its inscriptions would reunite us. Your destiny is to go to Earth, because your light is needed there. You will not be alone. Many other souls share this light, and they will be with you on this journey. Much later, when the Earth is ready to ascend to become once more a fifth-dimensional planet, I will come to Earth to find you. Then our love will join us through all time. When I find you again you will know me by the key that I bring. The next day, they heard that the four remaining Darvinians had been captured. The high celebratory energy of the Lyran people had made it impossible for Kreeza and the other three to remain invisible, or to take over the physical form of any of the Lyran people. It was Capriccio himself who had found and captured them. He was being hailed as a hero. The grateful citizens of Epsilon Lyrae were thanking him - along with the others from beyond the Stargate - over and over again. Later that day, Jonas came back from another meeting with his friend Zve. He had gone to ask the whereabouts of Yassa and 327

332 Sunshine Before the Dawn Zinor, and to learn whether they d been found. Zve had told him that Zinor and three other stargate workers had been discovered in an abandoned building quite close to the Stargate. The building had been used a long time in the past as an energy transmitter, and the four were discovered high up under the roofline, bound, and close to death. A series of long slit-like windows let in the light and concentrated the energy, just as Essayenya had seen in her vision. Yassa, however, was nowhere to be found, and the Croar were still searching for him. Essayenya and Mosteenya spent the day just being together. They sat in Jonas s garden, close to each other, not really talking, just being together. Ize went out early in the day to fetch Aliza and tell her that Mosteenya and Essayenya were back. Later, Aliza arrived to get her transport vehicle. They heard Aliza bustling up the path to the door. She had a firmness in her stride that belied her years. Essayenya thought again of Aliza hiding them in her house and standing up to the false Croar officers who were searching for them. She felt such admiration for the old woman s courage and strength of will. I am so happy to see you both, said Aliza. Mosteenya, I didn t expect to see my little vehicle again. I m very glad you were able to bring it back to me. Mosteenya smiled. So are we. If it hadn t been for Capriccio and the others, we wouldn t be here now. I m quite sure of that. Aliza, Essayenya and I would like to come back with you. We want to go to Annia s cottage again, before Essayenya has to leave for Sirius. They chatted with Jonas and Ize for a while, before saying goodbye and setting out with Aliza for the Emerald Hills. On the way, they asked Aliza whether she knew why the Kana system had lit up with pink lights on the night they came from the Stargate to Etsos. I don t know, replied Aliza. I saw it too, but no one seems to know how this happened or why. Even the people who were traveling on the Kana to pray and give thanks at Etsos don t know. 328

333 Portents and Possibilities Some have described the pink light as being very beautiful, as swirling around their bodies and transporting them into a state akin to bliss. It s a mystery that, at the moment, no one seems to understand. They flew down low over the Emerald Hills. Everything looked still and peaceful in the valley. Far off, in the distance, Essayenya could just make out Aliza s house, surrounded by the woods she had escaped through with Mosteenya. She turned and smiled at Aliza, who was sitting in the back seat of the vehicle. Aliza, I can see your house down there. You will be pleased to be home again. And so will I, she thought. I miss my father Ascemius and my friends. And I miss my home in the Mountains of the Morning Star. She glanced over at Mosteenya. She had come so far to find him. They came together and now it seemed they were to part. It seemed incomprehensible that this should occur. Was destiny something that was predetermined to happen, as Mosteenya said? Was it just an excuse he had for not following his heart? Did he really love her? She felt that he did. Yet he had given up on the idea of being together very easily. She was so much in love with him, and she thought he with her, but for her to go to Earth now would mean being apart for an eternity. He said that, when the Earth was ready to shift to a fifthdimensional vibration, he would come to Earth to find her again. But that was so far off in the future, anything could happen. She began to feel quite irritated with the very idea of destiny and also with Mosteenya. She had risked her life to come here to Lyra to find him, and now he seemed to be pleased she was leaving. So much of the joy she had felt with him suddenly evaporated. On the one hand, she knew he was right, and that the jewel she saw in her vision definitely meant new creation, probably new creation for her. The pyramid pointing down meant a descension into matter, into a more dense physical form. For her, that undoubtedly meant moving from the fifth-dimensional vibration of Sirius into the third-dimensional vibration of Earth. 329

334 Sunshine Before the Dawn She sat for a few minutes with her eyes closed and her hands tightly clenched, trying not to cry. The last time she had left Lyra, although she had been sad, she had been able to accept the inevitable parting with Mosteenya much more easily. Now that they had spent every day together since she had rescued him at the cottage, it was almost as if they were already married. Now, this close connection between them had to be broken. She thought then of Atlantes, of walking in the sun along the streets of Keor watching the children at play, and her heart felt a sudden lightness. She would just have to learn how to be and how to be happy with whatever occurred, and just trust that Mosteenya was right. He so understood the energy law that you never really lose those whom you love. He really believed that the heart connection between them would one day draw them together again. She would have to learn to trust that too. Mosteenya glided the transport vehicle over the rooftop of Aliza s house and landed the craft on the ground behind the house. They all got out and followed Aliza inside. We just want to make sure that you have everything you need and that all is well here, said Mosteenya. The house looked just as Aliza had left it, when they had all traveled to Etsos several days before. Even so, they checked from room to room just to make sure. They even checked the little room above the fireplace. It was empty. Aliza asked them to sit down and have a meal with her, but Mosteenya and Essayenya were anxious to get to his cottage. Thank you, Aliza, for all you have done for us, said Essayenya. Mosteenya and I are so very grateful. We could never have escaped without your hiding us, and we could not have traveled to the Stargate without your help. We owe you a tremendous debt of gratitude, added Mosteenya. Thank you, from the bottom of our hearts. Aliza followed them to the door. She pointed out the path through the woods that led to Mosteenya s cottage. In the bright light of the second decan of the day, it was more visible. Even so, 330

335 Portents and Possibilities Essayenya didn t think she could have found it again without Aliza s help. They waved goodbye as they set out for the path. Come, Essayenya, said Mosteenya, taking her hand. The last time we walked along this path seems an eternity ago. I could hardly walk. This time, let me show you the way. When I was a boy, my grandmother and I used this path a lot to visit Aliza. I know that, when you came to the cottage to rescue me, the spirit of my grandmother, Annia, showed you the way. I miss her a lot. Just like she came to you, she also comes to me at times. I loved her then, and I love her still. He squeezed Essayenya s hand gently, and his voice broke. Tears streamed down his cheeks and, standing on the path in the middle of the brambles, he turned and took her in his arms. I so wish things were different, he said. I so wish that you had been born here on Lyra or that I had been born on Sirius. I almost wish that I didn t have these knowings and higher understandings about your destiny and mine. We really don t have a choice, you know. Oh yes, you could say that, in these lowerdimensional worlds, all is free will and that destiny doesn t exist. But sometimes, souls come into life purely to serve creation. I believe that this is why our souls have come here to these lower worlds. If we allow the will of our personal selves to interfere in our souls destinies, our whole reason for being is for nothing. Essayenya couldn t reply. She knew that what Mosteenya said was true. She just held him in her arms. They were both very quiet as they walked the final distance to the cottage. As they emerged from the woods, they walked in a wide arc around the building. The front door was open, obviously just as it had been left by Morfredo and the other Darvinians. The interior was untidy and dirty. Let s tidy the place up, said Essayenya. Then we can sit by the fire and talk. While she tidied and cleaned the kitchen, Mosteenya worked on the rest of the cottage. Soon everything was in order. Essayenya walked outside to the back of the house and found the 331

336 Sunshine Before the Dawn back door key, which she d hidden under the hedge. She walked up the back steps of the cottage and turned it in the lock. As she did so, the face of Mosteenya s grandmother, Annia, came into her mind. A voice began to speak to her. Do not despair, said the voice. All is not lost. A new time will come. A new day will dawn. When that day comes, you and Mosteenya will be together. One day, you will come back here to Lyra, and you will stand together in the great hall of our people and be as one. Essayenya could feel a sudden warmth flood her heart and her body, warmth that had not been there before. She noticed a few golden flowers growing along the side of the cottage. They looked like the flowers on Annia s quilt. Fetching a sharp knife from the kitchen, she cut them and brought them inside. She was arranging the flowers in a tall vase she d found in a cupboard when Mosteenya came into the kitchen. He held a bottle of rich, berry wine in his hands. I ve lit the fire, he said. I m just going to open this bottle of wine for us. Essayenya turned toward him holding the golden flowers in her hand. Mosteenya thought he had never seen her look more beautiful. He gently placed the bottle of wine down on the counter and took her in his arms. Darling Essayenya, I love you so much. I wish that this day could go on forever. As the third decan of the day approached, they sat by the fire and talked of all that had happened to them since Essayenya had arrived on Lyra. Essayenya told Mosteenya about her stay on Earth, about Atlantes and the city of Krystalor on Mu. They had been occupied constantly since rescuing Mosteenya from the cottage. But now, as they sat together in Annia s cottage by the fire, Essayenya told Mosteenya things that she had never told anyone before. You see, I want to go to Earth, but I am also a little afraid, she said to Mosteenya. You and Capriccio both spoke of 332

337 Portents and Possibilities something I am to do on the Earth. Capriccio said that, in a later age, I would be reborn in the land of Ontara in the southern seas. There, I would be given another key, not a golden one like the key around my neck, but a key of knowledge from the place of light beyond the Lyran Stargate, the place where the sun shines before the dawn. He said I would one day use this knowledge to assist the people of the Earth. I feel anxious, because I don t know what that means or what I am to do. It feels like a huge responsibility, and, although I am not afraid of responsibility, I am not sure that I am up to the task. The Earth is not like Sirius or Lyra. I felt a sense of unease in some places in Atlantes, as if the energy is not what it seems. We know that the Darvinians already have a presence on Earth, and sometimes, I felt confused there, as if I was not sure who to trust. On Sirius, people are so open and genuine in their motives. On Earth, it is really very hard to tell people s intentions. I think this is why I feel so uncertain. Let me tell you something I have not told you before. said Mosteenya. Do you remember I said that, when you go to Earth you will not go alone? There are many souls who are preparing now to incarnate on Earth. You will all go together, to hold the light on Earth. For four great cycles of time, you will be reborn into many bodies and have many different life experiences. It is necessary for many from our worlds to do this, so that the genetics of the new hu-man, which you, Essayenya, helped create, and which has already been seeded on the Earth, can pass to souls who already carry this higher light. As you and your kind intermarry with the root races of this planet Earth, you will generate a new kind of hu-man. The combined genetics of the Star Nations will, in time, be held within the DNA of all the people of the Earth. This is why you must go. At the end of these four cycles of time, the Earth will be ready to return to a fifth-dimensional vibration. Then, you and the other souls who come with you will be ready to fulfill your individual destinies. It is then that the soul attributes and abilities that have been with you through all time will be triggered to come 333

338 Sunshine Before the Dawn forth. It is then that you and many others like you will be called into service, for God and for the Earth. Together, you will all help the Earth and the people of the Earth to move forward to this new time; a new light will shine upon the Earth. Right now, I cannot come with you. My work is here on Lyra. When you go to Earth, you will forget me, as your mind will be veiled within a third-dimensional reality. But Essayenya, please believe that I will never forget you! There really will come a day when you are reborn in the land of Ontara, that place on Earth that is so open to the energies of the higher heavens. The key that Capriccio spoke of will then be given to you by the beings from beyond Lyra, the place in the higher heavens where the sun shines before the dawn. Throughout this long time that is to come, I will send beings of light to watch over you. You will never be truly alone and, when the time is right, I will come to Earth to find you. Dearest Essayenya, trust! Know that all is well, and as it should be. The fire hissed in the stone grate, and a spark fell out on to the diamond-shaped flagstones on the floor. Looking into Mosteenya s eyes, Essayenya felt such love for him. A sense of peace and understanding calmed her mind, and she felt at last, a sense of rightness with all that he said. Mosteenya smiled at her and, bending down, picked her up in his arms and carried her into the bedroom. For a long time, they were lost in their love for one another. It was very late, or very early when at last they slept, entwined in each other s arms. Essayenya woke once or twice and heard Mosteenya breathing quietly beside her. Very early in the first decan of the day, she got out of bed and padded barefoot to the little kitchen. She made some of the ruby tea for which Lyra was famous, and sat drinking it on the grey, stone steps in front of the cottage. 334

339 Portents and Possibilities The view across the valley was truly beautiful. The violet Lyran skies were quickly lightening with the new day and, at the edges of the far horizon, the violet hue of the sky shimmered and turned to white. At this early hour, the emerald-green of the hills was even more dramatic. Essayenya smiled to herself. She knew now that all would be well. She knew that Mosteenya did truly love her, just as she loved him. She knew also that she would go to Earth and would do whatever she could as part of the Divine Plan; that was her destiny. As she looked up at the violet sky, she saw a large, white orb of light. The light grew nearer until it was so close to her, she felt herself almost become part of it. She heard a voice talking to her. I am from the higher heavenly worlds from beyond the Lyran Stargate, the place where the sun shines before the dawn, said the voice. As he has said, when you go to the Earth you will not go alone. Many souls will go with you. For all of you together hold the Light of the One, and together you will create the Sunshine before the Dawn. 335

340 TWENTY The Dreamers Return New Life on a New Earth Far away on a distant far-flung star called Antares, the Galactic Council of Light met in session. They gathered together from many star systems within the Milky Way Galaxy. There were even some star races representing other neighboring galaxies. They met together in a cavern of crystal on the star, Antares, the royal star of the western horizon of the Constellation of Scorpeo. The vast, cavernous space resonated with a special type of energy, and the walls glistened with a peculiar reddish blue light. The Lyran leader of the Galactic Council, Mosteenya, was speaking. There was complete and utter silence in the room. Even those delegates from Alpha Centauri, who had a reputation for being a little distracted, were listening intently to every word that he said. Mosteenya smiled and gazed slowly around the room. And so, I have come to the last part of the story concerning Earth, said Mosteenya. This part of the story concerns all of us. We are gathered here today so that I might tell each of you that a wonderful new time is coming for the Earth and her people, the hu-mans. Four Great Ages have come and gone for the Earth, and now the Earth is ready for advancement. The Earth will soon receive new energy encodements that will re-create the planet to become, once more, a fifth-dimensional star in these twelve dimensions of the lower heavenly worlds. It is the right time for this to occur. It is part of the Divine Plan. We are gathered here today to bless the Earth and her people. They are also our people and we welcome them into our midst. As you know, many souls volunteered at the time of the 336

341 The Dreamers Return beginning of this great experiment in creation to be born upon the Earth. They did this so that they might take within their souls DNA the new hu-man genetic code that would one day allow them to traverse all twelve dimensions of the lower heavenly worlds and, in time, ascend through these worlds back to Lyra. Now that time has come, and those souls who volunteered to be born on the Earth are to advance. We have come together here on Antares in unity and communion. Are you not glad that you agreed to this plan? You have seen how the Earth beings have struggled throughout this long time of redemption. You have also seen the many souls who bring only light and love to the Earth; the many souls who have always held the tenets of the Law of One in their hearts, no matter how challenging and demanding their personal reality has been. At this time on the Earth, there are billions of souls in various stages of understanding and evolution. The Earth is soon to advance, but what will happen to those souls who cannot hold a fifth-dimensional consciousness of peace, love, and unity in their hearts? What of them? You well know that, to exist in a physical body on a fifthdimensional world, a being is required to resonate with a consciousness of love. Some of the souls on Earth are not yet ready to do that. They have the potential. They were all created by God as we were. They are part of us. Yet, they have been so traumatized by their many lifetimes of Earthly experience, that they cannot remember who they really are; they have turned away from the light inside themselves. I ask you now. What can be done to help these souls on the Earth move forward and evolve along with the Earth? Standing in front of the assembly was Damaeus, the wise high priest from Lyra. He well remembered that time long ago when he had stood in this same assembly of the Galactic Council to give his views concerning Earth. He had said then that each Star Nation should contribute part of its genetic heritage to the creation of a new type of being for the Earth. This was so that the new genetic code could be seeded within the root races of the 337

342 Sunshine Before the Dawn Earth and, in time, become part of the DNA of all the peoples of the Earth. He had known, then, that this was the only way that Earth would be able to be re-created to a fifth-dimensional vibration, as the majority of the Earth beings would be needed to hold this level of consciousness at the time of Earth Ascension. He raised his hand and Mosteenya motioned for him to speak. The others in the room were hushed and still. The energy of expectation was electric, and the reddish blue light of the walls of the cavern seemed to glow with an added depth and intensity. My friends, began Damaeus, it is a long time since we first met to discuss a problem concerning Earth. We have returned here many times to report on Earth s progress. And we have guided the people of the Earth forward to a new beginning at the cusps of each Great Age - the time it takes the Earth to rotate through one precessional cycle. Now we have come together here again at the cusp of a new Great Age on Earth to discuss a new problem: Earth s ascension to a fifth-dimensional consciousness and vibration. Many of the souls on Earth are ready to ascend, but many are not. Many do not hold a consciousness of peace and love. What will happen to them? These beings hold the light of God within them, as we all do. But at some time in their past, they lost their way. They do not understand the truth inside themselves, and they cannot access their light within. What are we to do? The Earth must ascend, for it is time. Beings of peace and love on Earth will also ascend, for they will adapt well to the Earth s new frequency. What of the others? What of those who cannot hold this more advanced energy vibration? I would like to ask our friends from Alpha Centauri a question. He turned and bowed slowly before the Alpha Centaurian delegation. 338

343 The Dreamers Return You once said to this Council that, if we ever needed to call on you, your civilization would be ready to assist with your advanced qualities of mind. We all deeply respect the ability of your race to move beyond what is known to what is thought impossible. I ask you now: how can we take those Earth beings who are not loving and kind and do not resonate with a consciousness of peace, and move them beyond the confines of their minds to a new way of thought, word, and action on the Earth? Is this even possible to remedy in such a short period of time? The linear time on Earth is now very close to the time of realignment as Earth shifts in its energy entrainment with the programming center of our galaxy. The Earth is ready to ascend to a fifth-dimensional vibration and begin a new Great Age, its fifth Great Age. Proteas, I ask you and your kinsmen to help us now. In the beginning, you would not do so, but you told us then that if we ever called on you for help and advice you would be ready to assist. Damaeus looked across the room at Proteas and the other delegates from Alpha Centauri. Damaeus s blue eyes shone bright with unshed tears of pent-up emotion. His eyes did not plead or beg, they merely shone with love. Even after all this time, and even though many others had come and gone from the Council, Proteas was still the leader of the group from Alpha Centauri. In these higher dimensions of the lower worlds, there was a different time matrix: cosmic time, not the linear time of the Earth. Time stood still and was all-inclusive. In these higher worlds of light, life went on continuously without aging and death, if that was the desire of the soul. Proteas lumbered to his feet. His hunched body was very tall; it was covered in a copper green scaly skin that, in the reddish blue light, shone an even deeper iridescent green. His eyes, though small and yellow, also shone with the light of unshed tears; one golden trickle ran in a tiny rivulet down the crevices of his craggy cheek. 339

344 Sunshine Before the Dawn He wiped away the tear and turned to face the assembly. Fellow members of the Galactic Council, he began, I well remember the pledge of the people of Alpha Centauri. At that time of the beginning, we would not help you, because we knew then that our energy would most likely be used by some upon the Earth in ways that were neither high nor loving. If our genetic code had been given to Earth man at that time, it would have been a disaster, both for the Earth and for us. Now, we are faced with two options. The first is to do nothing, and allow destiny and the Divine Plan to play out. If some beings are not ready to ascend with the Earth, well, there will be another time for them. The second option is for us to code our greater wisdom, our finely tuned and sensitive nervous system into the hu-man beings of the Earth as they are now. This will enable as many beings as possible to rediscover their own light within, making them ready to ascend with the Earth. But how will you do this? asked Damaeus. Time is running out upon the Earth. How will you get so many people to change their ways and open their hearts in such a short time? His voice shook with emotion, and many of those on the Council also had tears in their eyes as they waited for Proteas to speak. Dear friends, replied Proteas, as yet, you do not fully understand either our wisdom or the complexity of the genetic heritage of Alpha Centauri. Our capacity to reform and reconstitute the mind is immense. We can take a thought and amplify that vibration so that it becomes all-consuming. We are able to augment what is known, and expand our minds into new areas of thought, knowledge, and experience. This is what has given our civilization such knowledge and ability to forge ahead in all areas of creation. We said that, one day when you called to us, we would help you and assist the people of the Earth. Yes, that day has come, because, when the Earth is resonating once more as a fifthdimensional planet, our gifts of greater wisdom and expansion of 340

345 The Dreamers Return the mind cannot be undone or misused. So, yes. It is time for us to give this gift of our genetic heritage to the hu-mans of Earth, so that as many beings as possible might be advanced. Some of us are already on the Earth. We have been observing this great experiment in the evolution of consciousness, and we have been aware that, while many beings of the Earth are aligned with right thinking and right action, many are not. As you say, Damaeus, time is running out for those who cannot find and express their love within. We propose to use our minds to code a new stream of thought form creation into Earth s people. They will be awakened as if from a long sleep of forgetfulness and unconsciousness, and all the energies of mind that are true and good will be enhanced within these beings. Sadness and struggle will fall away; all men and women on the Earth will be as brothers and sisters together. This gift we will give to the Earth. We will give this gift now, so that, in the time ahead, all beings will be made ready, and all will be prepared. This gift of peace, love, and unity will flow from our minds. But the necessary linkage induction pathway to allow this energy of mind to infuse into the genetic code of man will come through another. These words of linkage to allow our genetic codes to fuse with the twelve-strand-dna potential of man will come through a being already on the Earth, a being we all know very well. Essayenya, the Siriun delegate to this Council is no longer here among us. As you all know, she has been on the Earth with many others from our Star Nations through all of these four Great Ages of Earth time. She, along with all the others from the stars, has been preparing and waiting for this day. She has been given a key and she has been shown the way. It is through her words that our energy will come, and these words of new creation will trigger the minds of all who listen into a new expansion of peace and love, and a desire to connect with others and express all that is good. 341

346 Sunshine Before the Dawn Great knowledge will pour forth from the minds of man. Each individual being will tap into their vast reservoirs of soul wisdom. Even the ones who do not see or feel their light within will be touched by this energy. They will begin to blossom and open to their own inner truth, and rediscover the love and wisdom that truly shines within. So you see, we have not failed, and we will not fail. Most, if not all, of Earth s people will be redeemed and advanced. Those who cannot accept this light will go on, in other bodies, on other stars, until they are ready. There is not a right or a wrong time for this to occur. There is just a knowing that it will. Mosteenya, leader of the Galactic Council, walked toward Proteas and placed his arms around the scaly, copper green body of his friend and hugged him close; the two, so different in physical appearance, embraced as brothers. All the members of the Galactic Council stood and applauded. They clustered around Mosteenya and the delegates from Alpha Centauri, talking excitedly in the many dialects of the Language of Light. At last, order was regained, and Mosteenya returned to his place at the head of the council table to give a final speech. Fellow members of the Galactic Council, we have witnessed here today an expression of the most ineffable outpouring of love. Proteas, Damaeus, and all of you from Alpha Centauri, this Council is deeply grateful to you. We will leave Proteas and those of you from Alpha Centauri to put into effect the last part of the plan, which is to work together with Essayenya, who is on the Earth, and bring the energy of advanced mind through to the people there. She will know what to do and how to do this, because, in the time of the beginning, she was given a key. This key came to her from the higher-dimensional worlds beyond Lyra. It is a key of energy, of specific word frequencies, which, when used, will open a doorway into the greater knowledge of her soul from the higher heavenly worlds of light. 342

347 The Dreamers Return She has this key now. Within her soul memory, she knows the words. When she says the words, she will unlock a portal of vibration that will allow the mind power energies of Alpha Centauri to fuse together with the genetic code of the hu-man beings of the Earth. The memory of these words will come to her soon. It is not yet the time, but when it is the time and the memory does come to her, all of humanity will be advanced: the way forward will be shown to all upon the Earth. Even after the shift of the Earth to a fifth-dimensional consciousness and vibration, her energy gifts from Alpha Centauri will continue to flow to the people of the Earth. For twenty-one Earth years, as the time clocks of Earth adjust to the cosmic time clocks of the heavens, this energy will continue to pour forth, illuminating hearts and minds, and helping the people of the Earth become strong. They will bring forth many inventions to create a new world and a new world order. Many people of the Earth will be triggered by the mind power energies of Alpha Centauri to remember ancient wisdom and knowledge of the soul. They will use this wisdom to develop and create new technologies in all branches of Earth s sciences, to further assist the Earth to evolve, and to join with other civilizations throughout this galaxy. The Earth people will begin to populate the heavens, and their seed, their twelve-strand-dna hu-man genetic code, will gradually merge with ours. Another cycle of time is beginning, continued Mosteenya, not just for the people of the Earth, but also for us, the peoples of the stars. You, the people of Alpha Centauri, give both us and the Earth people a great gift. Now, I say to you that another gift is also to be given by God, the Creator-of-All. This gift is being given to all of us as this entire galaxy is raised to receive advanced life-giving light from even faster vibrating multi-dimensional worlds. A new Stargate is opening in the heavens. It is the Stargate of Aldebaran, the divine star of revelation, opening this galaxy into the light of an entirely new, expanded galactic world. This more amplified and rarified light will further accelerate the path of evolution for all of 343

348 Sunshine Before the Dawn us as we receive energy that will activate mind-power potential; this greater light will bring through new knowledge of a technology to help the Earth evolve. We all stand at a time of new beginning. It is a time of New Life on a New Earth; it is also so much more than this. It is a time of New Life and New Beginning for our entire galaxy. Thank you to all of you for what you have done and will continue to do to assist this process. Blessings and love to you all. Matea, Matea, Matea. Be at peace and know that all is well. 344

349 GLOSSARY Myasmia YaNonia YaSintay - The meaning of this mantra, which is introduced in Chapter Fourteen of Sunshine Before the Dawn, is one of many resources found on my website: It is found by following the links to Free Activations - Activation Menu - Information Menu. Everyone can use this mantra to amplify creation and manifestation. You will feel the difference! See also the Mp3 downloads of live events held at Pinebush, New York; Northfield, New Hampshire; Canton, Ohio; and more. Song of Lyra - In Chapter Seven of Sunshine Before the Dawn, the Lyran women whose visionary song lines weave the Strands of Dreamtime also sing the Song of Lyra - one of the Songs of Dreamtime - to heal third-dimensional Earth and its people. They create visions for all the beings in the twelve dimensions of the lower heavenly worlds. The Song of Lyra is also a CD and MP3 found under Online Shopping on my website: These Songs of Dreamtime are designed to activate soul memory. 29 Azu - In Morfredo s note book, in Chapter Eighteen of Sunshine Before the Dawn, Capriccio reads of a time period called 29 Azu. With the help of the beings from beyond the Lyran Stargate, Essayenya deciphered this and felt that Azu meant world s end and that 29 was associated with completion and knowing. The story of 29 Azu is only the beginning of information to come from Spirit, and is in a future book! Akasha - The ether in which the Akashic Record of each of us is stored. See also Akashic Records. Akashic Records - The eternal energetic spiritual database of every thought that is thought, every emotion that is felt, and every action that is performed by every sentient being on Earth and on or in every other planet, star, galaxy, universe, and dimension in all that is. 345

350 Sunshine Before the Dawn Aldebaran - One of the brightest stars in the night sky in the constellation of Taurus. It is known by astronomers as the Eye of Revelation and, as one of four Royal stars, is known as the Watcher of the East. See also Antares. Alpha Centauri - Visible in the sky in Earth s southern hemisphere, Alpha Centauri is the brightest star in the constellation of Centaurus. It is actually a binary star system. In Sunshine Before the Dawn, the beings from Alpha Centauri have advanced qualities of mind. Alpha Centaurians gift - Starting in June 2012, the beings of Alpha Centauri have been giving their advanced qualities of mind to the people of the Earth to help us create a new world order. Alpha Draconis - The Draconian race is reputed to be warlike and ready to usurp others free will. Also known as Reptilian. Andromeda and the Andromedans - Andromeda is a constellation in the northern sky that includes the nearest spiral galaxy to our own Milky Way Galaxy: the Andromeda Galaxy, which, like the Milky Way Galaxy, is part of the Local Group. Called the Chained Woman, the Andromedan constellation is named after Andromeda, the princess in the Greek legend of Perseus, who was chained to a rock to be eaten by a sea monster. The Stargate of Andromeda is a ninth-dimensional stargate. Since late 2009, Andromedan energy has been flooding into our planet to support and solidify the changes that lie ahead. The role of the Andromedan energy is about releasing us from our emotional (watery) fetters. Water is also synonymous with washing away the old to prepare for the new: a new beginning. The Andromedans catalyze change. As part of their racial experience, they have had to overcome many challenges and, since this energy has been coming to Earth, we have seen and will see much change, both within ourselves as 346

351 Glossary individuals and without in world affairs. The Andromedans have sent many star seeds to Earth and these people will begin to speak out to agitate for peaceful change and an improvement in the rights and living conditions for many of Earth s peoples. The Andromedans may be expressive and determined, but they are aligned only with good, truth, and wisdom. They cannot allow truth to be covered up; they work to ensure that all beings recognize and feel that they are one with God and have value. Annunaki - low vibrating beings who wish to separate others from their inherent divinity. Annus Magnus - see Great Age. Antares - The Royal star of the western horizon in the Constellation of Scorpeo. See more at Royal stars. Archangel Metatron - Archangel Metatron is the visible manifestation of God, the Creator of the Divine voice of God, and the supreme Archangel who is closest to God. Considered to be the teacher and spiritual guide for Enoch, Archangel Metatron is associated with the Crown or the pinnacle of the Sephirothic Tree of Life, also known as Kether. In this association, Archangel Metatron is responsible for stepping down the light of creation into the lower worlds of manifested form. He is considered to be the highest of the recording angels, the Divine Scribe of the Akashic Records, maintaining the eternal archives of God, and as such is congruent with Thoth and Hermes in the lower heavenly worlds. See also Akashic Records. Arcturians - The seventh-dimensional beings who inhabit Arcturus. See Arcturus. Arcturus - The brightest star in the constellation Boötes, Arcturus is the third brightest star in the night sky. It is thirty-seven light-years from Earth. Arcturus vibrates in the seventh dimension. 347

352 Sunshine Before the Dawn Ashtar Command - The Ashtar Command is the peacekeeping arm of the Galactic Federation, an intergalactic force of united souls who stand for peace and unity. The Ashtar Command works together with the Brotherhoods of Light to support humanity through this time of transition, maintaining balance and order. Atlantes - a large land mass which is said to have existed to the East of the United States and Central America and to the West of the African continent and Europe in the Atlantic Ocean. Usually known as Atlantis. See also Fall of Atlantes, the. Bird like an eagle on Ontara - an extinct New Zealand giant eagle. Christed Beings - Christed beings work together with the Christ Consciousness energy and the spiritual Office of the Christ to further a consciousness of love, peace, and unity in what is known as the lower heavenly worlds. See also Galactic Federation of Star Nations. Conch shell - This is the shell that the young being from Aldebaran blew into when Essayenya met him on the beach in Ontara in Chapter Fourteen of Sunshine Before the Dawn. Cosmic Time - Cosmic Time exists within nine time zones: past past, past present, past future; present past, present present, present future; and future past, future present, future future. Time measurements comprise a decan, a cosmic day (three decans), a cosmic month (thirty cosmic days), and a cosmic year (ten cosmic months). See also Decan. This is an artificial time clock designed for ease of social interaction, as in reality there is only NOW time. Croar - See Lyran Croar. Crystalline gland - This is the pineal gland, part of the human endocrine system. It is located between the left and right hemispheres of the brain, and is the size of a grain of rice. It is associated with the Crown or seventh chakra, the chakra of Divine Knowing. 348

353 Glossary Darvinians - These beings are from the Galaxy of the Spiraling Light, a galaxy close to the Milky Way Galaxy. They are less highly evolved in their consciousness, focusing on separation and division between beings rather than on love, peace, and unity. Decan - an artificially created time period that the Star Nations of the Milky Way Galaxy use to describe and measure cosmic time. A decan is roughly ten hours of Earth time. See also Cosmic Time. DNA - Deoxyribonucleic Acid - DNA is a nucleic acid that contains the genetic instructions used in the development and function of all known living organisms. All the sequences of human DNA that together give the genetic instructions for the creation of a human being are called the human genome. The gene pool of the genome consists of twentythree chromosome pairs, the full collection of DNA required to produce a human being. The DNA molecule is a polymer. It is made up of subunits called nucleotides. Each nucleotide consists of a sugar, a phosphate, and a base. There are four different types of nucleotides found in DNA, differing only in their nitrogenous base. The four nitrogenous bases most commonly found in DNA and RNA (Ribonucleic acid) are Adenine (a purine), Guanine (a purine), Cytosine (a pyramidine), and Thymine (a pyramidine). RNA, the messenger molecule that helps to convey the DNA instructions, has the nitrogenous base Uracil in the place of Thymine. The basic structure of DNA is a helical spiral with the bases stacked on top of each other. It is the different base-pair combinations of the DNA that create the chemical, mathematical, and nucleic acid (protein-building block) word instructions for the creation and functioning of the human body. This is the DNA code for third-dimensional life and the carbon-based human body as we know it. 349

354 Sunshine Before the Dawn Scientists have described the DNA molecule as being like a vibratory tape recording of words that provide precise instructions (sentences) to create the chemical and nucleic acid building blocks of the human body and for all organic life. Each molecule, cell, organ and system of the body is composed of different word and sentence combinations of sugars, phosphates, and nucleotide bases. Elohim - (Plural) - This term refers to the Creator Gods or the creator aspect of God. El is a Hebrew word meaning God. Epsilon Lyrae - One of two stars comprising a binary star system in the constellation of Lyra. The two stars are 162 light-years from Earth and orbit each other. See also Lyra. Fall of Atlantes - More commonly known as the Fall of Atlantis. According to the Greek philosopher Plato, Atlantes was a civilization comprising many islands located in the Atlantic Ocean between the East coast of the USA and northern Africa. In his Dialogues, Plato claims that this island continent was swallowed up by the Atlantic Ocean; the Fall of Atlantes is said to have occurred over time, culminating in one or more massive cataclysmic events between 11,000 BC and 9,600 BC. Plato received his information from the writings of the Greek Philosopher Solon, who was told this story by the Egyptian priests of Sais. The Fall of Atlantes is thought by many in New Age circles to be because of misuse of energy and the diminished consciousness of the people. Fibonacci spiral - This is the natural spiral that is visible in nature in a nautilus shell, a fern before it uncurls, a pineapple, a pinecone, a Romanesco broccoli, and the pointed end of a conch shell. A Fibonacci spiral can be created by drawing circular arcs connecting the opposite corners of squares in the Fibonacci tiling (Wikipedia), following the numbers in the Fibonacci series. See also Conch shell. Galactic Federation of Star Nations - This is the federation of Christed beings inhabiting some planets in the stellar 350

355 Glossary systems in the lower heavenly worlds within the Milky Way Galaxy. The founding star nations who contributed their genetics or were involved with the divine human experiment, the Adamic creation known as the hu-man with twelve-strand-dna potential, are the beings inhabiting Andromeda (in the neighbouring Andromedan Galaxy), Arcturus, Lyra, Mintaka Orion, (the Elohim), the Pleiades, Sirius B, Ursa Major (also known as Big Bear or Big Dipper ), Ursa Minor (also known as Little Bear or Little Dipper ), Vega, and Venus. The beings of Alpha Centauri were not initially involved in the hu-man creation, but are now assisting with the triggering of evolutionary advancement. See also, Alpha Centaurians, Andromeda, Arcturians, Christed, Lyrans, Elohim, Mintaka, Orion, People of the Star Nations, Pleiadians, Siriuns, Vegans, and Venusians. Galeks - low vibrating beings from a planet fifteen light-years from Sirius. Great Age - The length of time taken for the Earth s Precession of the Equinoxes is 25,920 years or approximately 26,000 Earth years. The Great Age is also called a Great Year and annus Magnus. Great Year - see Great Age. Higher Heavenly Worlds - All the star systems vibrating within the thirteenth to the forty-eighth dimensions. Beings in these dimensions vibrate at a faster rate and do not exist in physical bodies, although they can often take on the illusion of physicality at will. Isis - The Greek Goddess of motherhood, magic and fertility. Essayenya is likened to Isis in Chapter Fifteen of Sunshine Before the Dawn. Isis worked with re-creation energy to resurrect the body of her husband Osiris and was taught by Thoth, the Egyptian Moon God of Mystery and Magic. Kronos - Kronos has been associated with the Klingon race from the Star Trek science fiction television series. In Sunshine 351

356 Sunshine Before the Dawn Before the Dawn, the beings from Kronos are benevolent, but not part of the Galactic Federation of Star Nations. Language of Light - also called Light Language - is the language that is universal to all people of the Milky Way Galaxy within these twelve dimensions of the lower heavenly worlds. There are many Light Language dialects and not all can speak this higher form of spiritual language. Light Language - see Language of Light. Lower Heavenly Worlds - All the star systems vibrating within the third to the twelfth dimensions. Beings in these dimensions are physical in various degrees. Lucifer Rebellion, the - This angelic rebellion in the heavens caused the fall in vibration of fifth-dimensional Tara so that it became third-dimensional Earth. The Earth s descension took with it the original descendants of the star people who then became third-dimensional beings disconnected from their own divinity. Lyra - In the constellation of Lyra (pronounced Leera), Epsilon Lyrae is 162 light-years away from Earth. Lyra vibrates in the twelfth dimension and is home to the Lyran Stargate. See Lyran Stargate. Lyran Croar - The security force on Lyra, which carries out the orders of the Lyran (pronounced Leeran) Council. Lyran Stargate - This is the portal between the higher heavenly worlds (dimensions thirteen to forty-eight) and the lower heavenly worlds (dimensions three to twelve). It is the stellar gateway through which souls must pass to begin lifetimes in physical bodies; it is the place through which souls pass in their light bodies after completing their last physical incarnations, continuing their return to God, the Creator-of- All. Matea - Light Language word meaning Be at peace. 352

357 Glossary Mintaka - The northernmost star in the belt of Orion. Reputed to be the place of the Elohim, the creator aspect of God, known as the Spiritual Hierarchy. See Elohim and Orion. Mosteenya s letters - These came to me telepathically and verbally. I asked my friend and colleague, Yantara Jiro, to write these words in the authentic Light Language calligraphy script that appears in the illustrations and on the cover of the book. Mu - Also known as Lemuria. Mu is the more ancient term and means literally mother. Mu is reputed to have been a very large land mass that disappeared suddenly sometime before the sinking of the Atlantean land. The Hawaiian Islands, Easter Island and some other islands in the Pacific Ocean, were possibly once part of Mu. In Sunshine Before the Dawn, Essayenya and her team visited Mu, and Essayenya went on to visit a southern outpost of Mu, two islands called Ontara, comprising what is now known as New Zealand. See also Ontara. New Earth, the - fifth-dimensional Earth after it shifts and ascends from its third-dimensional vibration. This shift to the New Earth will happen and consolidate between the years 2012 and See also Great Age. Ontara - An ancient name for the islands of New Zealand. Ontara s northern land - North Island of New Zealand. Ontara s southern land - South Island of New Zealand. Orion - A prominent constellation also known as The Hunter, Orion comprises many more stars than the twenty that make up the familiar image of the hunter. The three stars in the belt of Orion from north to south are Mintaka, Alnilam (also known as Anu or On), and Alnitak. See also Mintaka. People of the Star Nations - Throughout Sunshine Before the Dawn, the beings who live in stellar systems are described as living on the specific star itself. This is how the Galactic Council who channeled the information dictated this true story to 353

358 Sunshine Before the Dawn me. However, it seems likely that physical beings would burn up if they lived on the named stars within our dimensional reality. When we see the stars in the night sky on Earth, we are NOT seeing them as they are described in this story where they are resonating in other dimensions of reality. The Star Nations are Christed. See also Christed beings and Galactic Federation of Star Nations. Pleiades - Also known as the Seven Sisters, this open star cluster is in the constellation of Taurus, in the Milky Way Galaxy. Pleiadians - Fourth-dimensional beings living on the Pleiades. Population Light One Systems - My Galactic Council source explained Earth as being a Population One Light System, meaning a newly evolving star system where there is physical life. Dr. J. J. Hurtak also writes about this term in his book, The Keys of Enoch, published by the Academy For Future Science. Real room that the key unlocks - maybe another book or adventure! Rigel - Although this is the brightest star in the Orion constellation, my source tells me that the beings who live on Rigel are often enmeshed in duality and less highly evolved in their consciousness, focusing on separation and division between beings rather than on love, peace, and unity. Royal stars - The four Royal Stars are considered to be guardians of the sky, and were first noticed by Persian astrologers around 3,000 BC. They are Antares, watcher of the west; Aldebaran, watcher of the east; Regulus, watcher of the north; and Fomalhaut, watcher of the south. See also Antares and Aldebaran. Scripts, the - Referred to in Chapter Fourteen of Sunshine Before the Dawn. This refers to the recorded wisdom and information from the Star Nations as brought to Earth. This topic is to be part of another book. Siriuns - the beings who are born on Sirius. 354

359 Glossary Sirius - A binary star system in the Canis Major constellation, this is the brightest star in the night sky. It is vibrating in the fifth and sixth dimensions. Star Nation People - see People of the Star Nations. Stargate of Aldebaran - The Full Moon Transmission for August 3, 2012, which can be found on under Regenesis Transmissions, brings energy from another more expanded galactic world through the Stargate of Aldebaran. This energy is assisting the recalibration of the physical body to receive energy from seventy-two dimensions of reality. See Aldebaran. Stargate of Lyra - see Lyran Stargate. Tara - The name of the Earth before it fell in vibration from the fifth to the third dimension. Also the name of the Buddhist Goddess Tara known as the great mother of the Earth. The word Tara means star. See Lucifer Rebellion. Thirteenth Heaven - the higher heavenly world just beyond the Lyran Stargate. See also Higher Heavenly Worlds and Lyran Stargate. Twelve chakra system - Mosteenya refers to this system in Chapter Six of Sunshine Before the Dawn. His explanation links the twelve energy wheels of life to the twelve dimensions of the lower heavenly worlds. His explanation also shows the correspondence between the hu-man twelve-chakra system and the twelve-strand-dna system. Twin Souls - Two souls whose eternal love for each other endures lifetime after lifetime. Essayenya and Mosteenya exemplify this principle. Vega - Twenty-five light-years from Earth, Vega is the largest and brightest star seen in the constellation of Lyra. Unlike Lyra, it is vibrating in the tenth dimension, rather than the twelfth. Venusians - The beings from the planet Venus. 355

360 Sunshine Before the Dawn Yeshua - The Hebrew name for Jesus of Nazareth whom the Christian church calls Jesus Christ. Yeshua is referred to in Chapter Ten of Sunshine Before the Dawn. 356

361 ABOUT ILLUSTRATIONS Mosteenya s Letter to Essayenya page 178 This letter is written in authentic Light Language calligraphy by Yantara Jiro, my Singaporean friend and colleague. When I received the words of the letter from Mosteenya to Essayenya from my Galactic Council guides, I first spoke the words as Light Language and then was able to translate them. This speaking of Light Language followed by translation occurred all the way through the writing of the book. The actual illustration is by Alex Taylor, a student at Elim School of Fine Arts, Auckland, New Zealand. Mosteenya s Map of Ontara page 180 Many readers who are familiar with the islands of the South Pacific will know at a glance where Ontara is today. The beach where Essayenya received the sacred words of creation, the code of the key to access the higher wisdom from beyond Lyra, is a real beach. You can still walk on its white sands and stand beneath the trees with the red blossoms. It is called Cathedral Cove and is in the North Island, east of Auckland. Illustration by Alex Taylor. Light Language Calligraphy by Yantara Jiro. The Writing in Morfredo s Black Book page 296 This script is Darvinian script, though the energy flowing from it has been transmuted and is not harmful. Both Morfredo and Kreeza wrote in black note books, rather like diaries, to create records of their time on Lyra. In Morfredo s book, Capriccio reads of a time period called 29 Azu. With the help of the beings from beyond the Lyran Stargate, Essayenya deciphered this, and felt that Azu meant world s end and that 29 was associated with completion and knowing. The story of 29 Azu is only the beginning of information to come from Spirit, and is in a future book! Illustration by Alex Taylor. Light Language Calligraphy by Yantara Jiro.

362 ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS When I met my husband Tim, his first words to me were, I ve come to bring you the Sun, the Moon, and the Stars. I feel he was sent to me from that place where the sun shines before the dawn. To him, I owe an immense debt of gratitude for always being there with unfailing love and support. Gloria and Ian Hurst s stone cottage near Oamaru, New Zealand was really where this story began, although this book is nothing like those original first few chapters, written in front of a roaring fire in a cold South Island winter. I am grateful to them for their hospitality and friendship. To Norm and Janie Meier I express my thanks: to Norm for his painstaking and meticulous copyediting skills and to Janie for her friendship and belief. There are only a few people here on Earth who can actually write the universal Language of Light; Yantara Jiro is one. His translation of Mosteenya s letters and the Darvinian language are accurate; they carry the same energy as the spoken word. I have had a long association with Bruce Taylor; he created the cover design and layout of this book. My grateful thanks go to him for his skill and patience, and to his daughter, Alex, who created the cover concept and the map of Ontara, the place of light for the people of Mu. Thanks to Nina Shoroplova for her editing, which has taken Sunshine Before the Dawn to its Second Edition. I am indebted to my sister, Chris Wilson, for taking time from her busy schedule to proofread the first draft of this book, and to Gail, Leslie, Maree, and Vima, who have patiently listened to me say the same things many times. My family and friends are many and fill my life with love. Thank you to you all. In particular, I appreciate the enduring love and support of my parents Helen and David; my four sisters Margaret, Jennifer, Christine, and Susan; my sons Nick and Richard; my daughters-in-law Ellie and Courtenay; and grandchildren Sarcha and Rai.

363 PRODUCT RESOURCES Free Resources to Heal, Empower, and Activate Soul Memory Judy Satori s Sound of Light website has many FREE RESOURCES and Light Language energy transmissions that are designed to clear the energy distortion of karmic thought and belief, activate soul potential and ability, and assist with the healing and regeneration of the body. See Free Activations, Karma Klear, and other information on the website. To Activate Soul Memory: CDs and MP3s from Judy Satori Available postage-free from Online Shopping at The Song of Lyra: Music of the Stars This CD features the oboe musical compositions of Grammy Award nominee, Russel Walder, and the Light Language transmissions of Judy Satori. The Light Language transmissions will activate soul memory. Available on CD or as an Mp3 download. Your Lineage of Light This lecture with information from the Galactic Council will assist you to understand Earth s ascension process and the accompanying evolution of humanity. Available on CD or as an Mp3 download.

364 Resources from Judy Satori to Heal and Empower Available postage-free from Online Shopping at Tuning the Physical Instrument This CD is a 30-minute meditation of Light Language transmissions designed to tune organs and systems of the body back into the perfect resonance. Available on CD or as an Mp3 download. Healing the Pain Healing the Pain is a 14-day program of Light Language energy transmissions designed to clear and heal emotional issues that are the result of victimization, domination, and abuse by others. This abuse may be physical, verbal, or sexual. Available on CD or as an Mp3 download. Weight Loss for Body and Mind This double CD, seven-week program of instruction and Light Language energy transmissions will help you release soul sadness and the emotional weight that may be sabotaging you in living your life. Available on CD or as an Mp3 download.

365 Resources from Judy Satori to Build the Light Body Available postage free from Online Shopping at The 21 Energy Keys of Recreation The 21 Energy Keys of Recreation is step one in a threepart program, Building the Light Body, ascension activation, and consciousness-raising program. This program supports physical, emotional, and mental wellbeing and activates a reconnection with soul gifts and ability. Available on CD or as an Mp3 download. The Archangel Metatron Transmissions These transmissions are step two of Building the Light Body, and include a meditation and energy transmission. Available on CD or as an Mp3 download. Epiphany These transmissions from the Archangel Metatron are for Joy, Love, and Oneness. This Light Language transmission, step three in the three-part program, Building the Light Body, is set to Dvorak s New World Symphony. It will activate joy within you. Available on CD or as an Mp3 download.